Funding from the Library of
Congress/Ameritech National Digital
Library
Competition
supported the electronic publication of this
title.
Text scanned (OCR) by
Teresa Church
Images scanned by
Beth Novak
Text encoded by
Jordan Davis and Natalia
Smith
First edition,
1998.
ca. 700K
Academic Affairs Library, UNC-CH
University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill,
1998.
© This work is the
property of the
University of North Carolina
at Chapel Hill. It may be used freely by individuals for
research, teaching and personal use as long as this statement
of availability is included in the text.
The electronic edition is
a part of the UNC-CH
digitization project, Documenting
the American South, or, The Southern Experience in
19th-century America.
Any hyphens occurring in
line breaks have
been removed, and the trailing part of a word has been joined
to the preceding line.
All quotation marks and ampersand have been transcribed as
entity references.
All double right and left
quotation marks are encoded as
" and "
respectively.
All single right and left
quotation marks are encoded as
' and ' respectively.
Indentation in lines has
not been preserved.
Running titles have not
been preserved.
Spell-check and
verification made against printed text
using Author/Editor (SoftQuad) and Microsoft Word spell check programs.
Library of Congress
Subject Headings, 19th edition, 1996
EDITED BY
WILLIAM DALLAM ARMES
COPYRIGHT, 1903
BY D. APPLETON AND COMPANY
During the illness of his daughter in California in 1900 Professor Le Conte had many long talks with her about his early experiences and was by her urged to write out an account of them for his family. He was then too busy preparing for a trip abroad to undertake the work; but later in the year, in his old home in Columbia, S. C., whither he had gone from New York to recuperate from a severe illness that interfered with his plan of visiting Europe, his thoughts reverted to her request, and in this period of enforced leisure he began to write his reminiscences. In the midst of the scenes in
which the events that he was narrating occurred, and surrounded by his children, grandchildren, and great-grandchildren, for whom the manuscript was intended and to whom from time to time portions of it were read, he wrote con amore, and what was originally intended as a sketch became a detailed autobiography. On his return to California early in 1901 he continued the work, but with flagging interest, the latter years of his life being treated in a comparatively summary manner. Fortunately, however, the account was brought down to a few months before his death, and concluded with a statement of what he himself considered of most value in his life-work.
After his death a number of his colleagues were asked to prepare biographical memoirs for publication by the various scientific associations of which he was a member, and were permitted to use the "autobiographic sketch." Their extracts from it attracted attention, and the family was urged to have the whole edited and published. Somewhat reluctantly they acceded to the request of his friends, and to me was given the honor of preparing for the press the last work of my old teacher.
The question of the future publication of
the work had been suggested to Professor Le Conte by his daughter, and he had answered that it certainly could not be published in the shape in which he left it, but that it would be a rich store of material for any possible future biographer. No implied trust was violated, therefore, either in having the manuscript published or in having it edited.
My desire has been to treat the manuscript with all due reverence, but many changes have been necessary. Many omissions had to be made, as, owing to its origin and the purpose for which it was originally written, it contained much that was too intimately personal and much of too little general interest for publication. On the other hand, many lacunæ had to be filled, for in a number of instances Professor Le Conte merely referred to what he had written elsewhere. His personal experiences during the last days of the Confederacy, for instance, are told in briefest outline in a single paragraph in the manuscript and reference made to a detailed account written immediately after the events. An abstract of this journal, itself a manuscript as long as the autobiographic sketch, has therefore been substituted for the paragraph and forms Chapters VII and VIII of the book. In
other similar instances use has been made of Professor Le Conte's letters and published writings. A certain amount of rearrangement of the material in the manuscript, moreover, was necessitated by the division of the long, continuous narrative into chapters of approximately equal length. The titles of Professor Le Conte's publications, which he, writing currente calamo and with no time for verification, frequently cited in the manuscript in general terms or somewhat inaccurately, are in the book taken directly from the articles, to which references are given in foot-notes for the convenience of those desiring to read them.
With all these changes it has been the editor's desire to preserve the tone and spirit of the original. That the style is frequently colloquial seems to him no defect, for he wished so far as possible to retain all that would tend to reveal the man to those who knew only the author. To them he was the patient investigator, the wise scientist, the fearless, independent, truth-loving thinker; to those who knew him personally, and particularly to those who had the inestimable privilege of being numbered among his "boys and girls," he was all this, but, first and foremost, he was the
gentle, kindly spirit, the welcome companion and helpful friend, our beloved "Professor Joe."
The manuscript was finished such a short time before Professor Le Conte's death that there is but little to add as to the events of his life. His own account ends, "I still hope to finish my year of absence in Europe, but I know not. My son is to marry in June and much desires that I should be present at his wedding." He yielded to the desire, gave up all thought of another European trip, and remained quietly in Berkeley until the marriage-day, June tenth. The departure of the young couple on a wedding-trip to the King's River cañon and the High Sierra thereabouts awakened in him a longing for the mountains and a desire to show the wonders of the Yosemite to his daughter, Mrs. Davis, who had come from South Carolina to be present at her brother's wedding. The Sierra Club, of which he had been an active and enthusiastic member since its organization, was planning a large excursion to the valley and he determined to join it, though warned by his devoted wife that his strength and power of endurance were by no means what they formerly were.
By an odd coincidence he met at the railway station in Oakland one of his companions on his first visit to the Yosemite, Professor Frank Soulé, and together they sped in luxurious cars and comfortable stages over the long, hot miles they had weariedly ridden thirty-one years before. In the January, 1902, number of the Sierra Club Bulletin Professor Soulé published an article on Joseph Le Conte in the Sierra, in which he gives the facts as to the last days of his old friend. He writes: "He was happy at the thought of revisiting (for the eleventh time) the great Yosemite, and of showing to his dear ones the unrivaled scenery of that mountain fastness.
"Standing upon the veranda of the hotel at Wawona, he said to me: 'I have retraced in memory every day's march of our excursion in 1870. Can you point out our camping-ground here at Wawona?'
"I looked around me and confessed that I could not; the place was so greatly changed and built upon.
"With a pleasant smile and a merry chuckle of triumphant recollection, he pointed along the front line of the veranda to the open field near the stream, and said: 'Do you see those three
trees standing together? Well, there were four of them thirty-one years ago, and you and I spread our blankets beneath their branches.'
" 'Yes, I recall it all now,' I replied. And I marveled at his wonderful memory."
He arrived at the camp at the base of Glacier Point on the third of July considerably fatigued but in his usual high spirits. For the next two days he was the life of the party, driving with his daughter all over the valley, walking to near-by points of interest, and explaining the geological phenomena to crowds of eager listeners. On the evening of the fifth, while very tired from a tramp, he ate a hearty dinner, and soon afterward complained of a severe pain in the region of the heart. A physician was at once summoned and diagnosed the trouble as angina pectoris, and with this diagnosis Professor Le Conte, himself a physician, agreed. Everything possible was done to relieve the sufferer, and in the morning he seemed much better. But about ten o'clock, while the physician was absent procuring additional remedies, he turned upon his left side, and at once his daughter saw a great change come over his countenance. "Do not lie upon your left side, father," she cried. "You know it is not good for you." With a
smile he answered, "It does not matter, daughter." They were his last words. Five minutes later the happy-starred, light-searching spirit had found its way to the source of all happiness and light.
That evening a coach slowly made its way across the floor of the valley. On one seat was the stricken daughter with a faithful friend, on the other a casket buried from sight beneath laurel wreaths, pine boughs, and the wild flowers of the Yosemite. Following it scores of California students and graduates walked with uncovered heads. Halting at the foot of the grade, they watched with straining eyes the coach with its mournful burden toil up the long, lonely mountain road till it disappeared in the darkness, then slowly returned to camp, each with a feeling of personal loss. Five days later the words of the funeral service were spoken in the presence of a vast throng that testified to the grief of all classes of citizens, and all that was mortal of Joseph Le Conte was laid away beside that beloved brother from whom he had so seldom been separated and for whom he had never ceased to mourn. There he rests in the beautiful Mountain View cemetery, his grave marked by a huge boulder from near the spot
where he died in the Yosemite that he had loved so long and so well.
"When the Greeks made their fine saying that those whom the gods love die young, I can not help believing they had this sort of death also in their eye. For surely, at whatever age it overtake the man, this is to die young."
W. D. A.
UNIVERSITY
OF CALIFORNIA,
BERKELEY, February, 1903.
The name Le Conte was continued through Pierre, the second son, through whose wife, Valeria Eatton, the Le Conte family is connected,
though now but distantly, with many distinguished families in the United States, among them the Biddle, Baird, and Berrien. Of the children of Pierre, who was a physician, several moved South and lived in Bryan and Liberty Counties, Georgia; some permanently, as William; some only in winter, as John Eatton.
William, a lawyer, lived partly in Savannah and partly at "Sans Souci," his plantation on the Ogeechee River. He took a very prominent part in the revolutionary movement in Georgia; having been appointed a member of the first Council of Safety for the Province of Georgia, on June 22, 1775; and of the Provincial Congress that met at Savannah on July 4 of the same year. As a member of the Council, he signed a letter of remonstrance directed to Sir James Wright, Royal Governor of Georgia, and was therefore named on the so-called "blacklist" that Sir James sent to King George; he is there termed "Rebel Counselor." He died in Savannah without issue.
John Eatton, the second son, from whom descended all subsequent Le Contes, was the grandfather of the present writer. He was born on September 2, 1739; and died in New Jersey on January 4, 1822, when in his eighty-third
year. He spent his summers in New York and his winters on his plantation, "Woodmanston," in Liberty County, Georgia. How large a part he took in the revolutionary struggle, I do not know. I know, however, that he was regarded as a malignant and a rebel, and that his house, near the Barrington road, was burned by Colonel Provost in his march through Liberty on his way to the Indian territory. The ruins of the old well are still visible, and a laurel-tree (Magnolia grandiflora) that ornamented the yard still stands. I find it recorded in the History of Georgia, moreover, that Dr. J. Le Conte took charge of the provisions, etc., contributed by Liberty County to the people of Boston, and sent them by ship in 1775 and 1776.
He married Jane Sloane, of New York, and the issue of the marriage was three sons - William, Louis, and John Eatton, Jr. William died without issue, in Liberty, in the house that was afterward burned; Louis was the father of Professors John and Joseph Le Conte; and John Eatton, Jr., the third son, was the father of John L. Le Conte, of Philadelphia, the distinguished entomologist.
Louis, the father of the writer, was born in Shrewsbury, N. J., on August 4, 1782. He was
educated in New York, graduating at Columbia College in 1799, when he was but seventeen. He studied medicine under Dr. Hosack, and attained great knowledge and skill in that profession. He was called "doctor," but I think never graduated as such, his only object in studying medicine apparently being to practise it on his own plantation.
John Eatton, Jr., remained in New York and became a captain, and later major, in the corps of topographical engineers of the United States army; but Louis, some twelve years before the death of his father, in 1810, when he was twenty-eight, moved South and assumed the management of the property in Georgia.
Louis Le Conte was so remarkable a man and his influence on the writer was so great that it is necessary to dwell on his character and the plantation life in Liberty.
The community of Liberty County was a peculiar one. It was a colony of English Puritans, who settled first in Dorchester, Mass., then moved to Dorchester, S. C., and then, about 1750, to Liberty County. A Dorchester was founded here also, but it was of little importance. As might be supposed from their origin, these settlers were characterized equally by a
rigid orthodoxy and a love of liberty. The name Liberty County was given in recognition of the fact that the flag of independence was there first raised in Georgia. It was characterized also as the most moral and religious, as well as the most intelligent, community in Georgia. The people were, however, very clannish and exclusive. My father, of course, was an outsider, an interloper, not "one of the us"; and was therefore regarded askance for some time. Although there finally grew up on both sides the warmest feelings, although he finally secured the deepest affection and reverence of the whole community, yet he was of a different spirit and never completely affiliated with them: he was always somewhat of an outsider. In January, 1812, he married Ann Quarterman, a Puritan born in the county in 1792 and therefore "one of the us." The issue of this marriage was four sons and three daughters. One of the daughters died in infancy, but the other six children grew up to marry and have families of their own.
I was born on the plantation "Woodmanston," February 26, 1823, the fifth child and youngest son. My mother died of pneumonia in 1826, when I was but three years old. I can not remember at all either her face or any event
of her life. The one thing concerning her that I remember, the earliest event in the self-conscious history of my life, was connected with her death-bed. It was a bowl of blood standing on the bureau of her bedroom. Doubtless it deeply impressed me, and looking back now, it seems ominous. It probably was her death-warrant. My father always thought so, the blood having been drawn by the attending physicians against his judgment.
I can not remember my father and mother in their mutual relations, but my father must have loved his wife passionately. The horror of her death almost dethroned his reason, and out of the resulting gloom and mental paralysis he emerged only slowly and after many years. Although I could not then understand its cause, this feeling tinged all my early life with a mild sadness. I remember well his silent gloom. I remember well how he would snatch me up, strain me to his heart, smother me with passionate kisses, set me down quickly, rise and walk rapidly about the room, sit down, and again relapse into silence. Hence it was that I regarded him with reverence and passionate love, but also with awe and almost with fear. My mother was buried in Midway churchyard, eight miles from
the plantation house. Every Sunday after morning service and our cold lunch, he took one or two of us boys - I was always one - and walked in the cemetery to visit her grave. In tearless silence he leaned on the railing and gazed steadily fifteen or twenty minutes on the simple mound; then silently walked away, leading us by the hand. This he did every Sunday as long as he lived - for twelve years. It was during this period of gloom, when I was between three and four years old, that clear consciousness of self dawned on me.
As the years passed and my father began to take hold on life again, his children became more companions to him. The awe and fear of him diminished more and more, but the love and reverence increased to greater and greater passionateness. But his paroxysms of gloom never entirely disappeared until his two eldest children, William and Jane, married and had children of their own. His joy in his grandchildren was boundless; it was a rejuvenation to him.
In the early part of his lonely life, in order to divert his thoughts from his grief, he fitted up several rooms in the attic, especially one large one, as a chemical laboratory. Day after
day, and sometimes all day, when not too much busied in the administration of his large plantation, he occupied himself with experimenting there. I remember vividly how, when permitted to be present, we boys followed him about silently and on tiptoe; how we would watch the mysterious experiments; with what awe his furnaces and chauffers, his sand-baths, matrasses, and alembics, and his precipitations filled us. Although these experiments were undertaken in the first instance to divert his mind from his sorrow, yet his profound knowledge of chemistry, his deep interest and persistence, certainly eventuated in important discoveries. Thus diversion gradually ripened into intellectual delight.
It was during this time that he fell into a low state of health without any assignable cause. After some time he determined to try vegetarianism, and for two years he absolutely avoided flesh in any form. Feeling no effect, however, he returned to the moderate use of meat, and promptly recovered. His ill-health, I am sure, was brought on, not by any fumes of the laboratory, as he imagined, but from anguish for the loss of his wife.
My father always attended personally to his
place, on foot in winter, when living on the plantation, on horseback when the family was at the summer retreat, Jonesville, about three miles away. But during the period of his ill-health he was not able to attend to the duties of the plantation and about two hundred slaves, so for a year employed an overseer, the only one he ever had.
Always fond of nature and science in all departments, he now devoted himself more and more ardently to the making and cultivation of a botanical and floral garden. About an acre of ground was set apart for this purpose and much of his time, mornings and afternoons, was spent there, "Daddy Dick," a faithful and intelligent old negro being employed under his constant supervision in keeping it in order. This large garden was the pride of my father. Every day after his breakfast, he took his last cup of coffee - his second or third - in his hand, and walked about the garden, enjoying its beauty and neatness and giving minute directions for its care and improvement. His especial pride was four or five camellia-trees - I say trees, for even then they were a foot in diameter and fifteen feet high. I have seen the largest of these, a double white, with a thousand blossoms
open at once, each blossom four or five inches in diameter, snow-white and double to the center. In the vicinity of a large city such a tree would now be worth a fortune, but my father never thought - no one did then - of making any profit from his flowers; it was sufficient to enjoy their beauty.
This garden was the joy and delight of my childhood, and continued to be such through association, long after his death and after it had lost its beauty for want of his care. In 1896 I visited the old place again. It was a mere wilderness, but the old camellia-tree still stood covered with blossoms. I measured its girth; ten inches from the ground, where the great branches came off, it was fifty-six inches in circumference.
I have said that my father was devoted to science. His knowledge of botany and chemistry was really profound. His beautiful garden became celebrated all over the United States, and botanists from the North and from Europe came to visit it, always receiving welcome and entertainment, sometimes for weeks, at his house. On such occasions he would plan and execute long excursions in the Altamaha region for the purpose of collecting rare plants, the
places of which he well knew. These excursions often occupied several days, and he stayed at night at the cabins of the poor "crackers," all of whom delighted to entertain him and his friends. From these excursions he would return laden with treasures that he would help his botanical friends to pack and send off.
As the Altamaha region was a comparatively unexplored field, he discovered many new plants, but he gave them freely to his scientific friends. He loved nature and truth purely for the sake of nature and truth, and never thought of any personal advantage. I remember, moreover, that he entirely ignored the custom of the botanists of that time and anticipated the natural classification. He always preferred to speak of plants in connection with the natural rather than the Linnæan system. In speaking of a plant, he would give the Linnæan order, and then add, "But it belongs to a natural order of such a plant," giving the typical genus.
Although chemistry and botany were his chief love, he was almost equally acquainted with other departments of science, especially zoology, physics, and mathematics. We boys were passionately fond of gunning and fishing; stimulated by his example and precept, we
brought everything strange or remarkable to him to identify and name, which he easily did by the use of his scientific library, ample for that time. His delight and skill in mathematics were remarkable. I remember in particular his joy in working out mathematical puzzles, especially magic squares. When my brother William was in college, he sent my father several questions in mathematics that had proved too hard for the professor. He promptly solved them and sent back the results.
With such predominance of scientific tastes, it might be supposed that he was correspondingly deficient in the classics. But not so, for he was thoroughly acquainted with these also. He read Latin at sight almost as readily as he did English. Indeed I have never known any one who used Latin so nearly as a native would.
So much for the intellectual character of Louis Le Conte. But in moral character he was no less remarkable. Indeed the best qualities of character were constantly exercised and cultivated in the just, wise, and kindly management of his two hundred slaves. The negroes were strongly attached to him, and proud of calling him master. He cared not only for their physical but also for their moral and religious
welfare. Some of the most distinguished clergymen of that time, among whom I may mention Dr. Charles Colcock Jones, the distinguished Presbyterian, and the Rev. Mr. Law, the no less distinguished Baptist, devoted themselves in pure charity to missionary work among the negroes. They established religious organizations on every plantation, with their "Praise Houses" (houses of worship built by the planters) and negro preachers ordained by the missionary; and visited them regularly, going from plantation to plantation. As the services were conducted at night, the minister was entertained by the planter; and I remember frequent visits of this kind by Dr. Jones.
The planters found it necessary, however, to supplement these religious influences with more forcible methods of resistance. To prevent roaming and drunkenness, they formed themselves into a mounted police that regularly patrolled the county by night and arrested all who were without passes. Prohibition laws against the retail of spirits were enacted and strictly enforced. There never was a more orderly, nor apparently a happier, working class than the negroes of Liberty County as I knew them in my boyhood.
My father was active in all these methods of moral improvement and of moral restraint, but his deeply religious and actively sympathetic nature showed itself in other and far more unmistakable ways, especially in his personal charities among the poor "pine knockers" in the neighboring pine barrens of McIntosh County. These "pine knockers," or "crackers," were a degraded and absolutely unprogressive people. They lived in the most meager way by planting small patches of corn, potatoes, and cotton; and supplemented this means of livelihood by shooting deer, and often the cattle of their wealthier neighbors in Liberty County. They were a pale, cadaverous people from want of sufficient and proper food. My father, as has already been said, was educated as a physician, although he never practised medicine except on his own plantation and among these poor people. Knowing that they could not employ a physician, he never refused to respond to their calls for help, sometimes riding twenty miles, carrying his own food and staying over night in their miserable cabins. In several cases of chronic trouble in children, due to bad food, clothing, and housing, he took them to his own home, kept them for months, and sent them back
cured. For all this he never thought of receiving any return.
My mother, as already said, I can not remember. All that I know of her appearance is derived from a silhouette profile, said to be an excellent likeness. It showed a strong face, with high features and noble and refined character. A mother's love I never consciously knew. But on her death all a mother's love was transferred to my father, and he was henceforth both father and mother to his children. Yet who can say how much I owe to my mother; how much of character may be formed before three years of age, before the utmost limit of memory? Who can tell how much we receive by heredity? My mother was passionately fond of art, and especially of music; who can say how much her cradle songs may have impressed my innermost spiritual nature? My father's tastes, on the other hand, were mainly scientific. To this double inheritance, I suppose I owe my equal fondness for science and art.
"Woodmanston" was situated on Bulltown Swamp, the dividing line between Liberty and McIntosh Counties, the house itself being on a kind of knoll that became an island at high water. The situation was not healthy for
whites, and hence arose the necessity for summer retreats. In spite of the retreat the children all suffered more or less from malarial fevers, which were sometimes hard to break. Ill health in my case led to contemplative, reflective, introspective habits. From this cause or from natural tendency, I early became interested in philosophical subjects.
The community, I have said, was intensely
religious. My mother - "one of the us" - was
also deeply and genuinely pious. Although so
sympathetic, self-sacrificing, and in the truest
sense religious, my father was not pious in the
ordinary sense. Caring little for observances,
forms of doctrine, or church organizations, he
never "professed religion" or connected himself
with any church. Yet on his death I heard
the Rev. Dr. Axson say in the funeral sermon
that he never knew any one who in his life so
exemplified the principles of Christianity; that
in his opinion he was in the truest sense a
Christian. He was undoubtedly far ahead of
his time in his religious views, being liberal
without being skeptical. He was, however, reticent
on the subject, because he feared he would
be misunderstood. One concession he made to
his wife: about nine o'clock every night, before
the children were sent to bed, he read aloud a
chapter from the Bible. This he kept up to the
time of his death. I remember well the pride
and alacrity with which one of us boys, taking
turns, would bring the big family Bible and lay
it on the table before him.
Such were the influences under which my
own religious nature grew. Hence it was that
I was first orthodox of the orthodox; later, as
thought germinated and grew apace, I adopted
a liberal interpretation of orthodoxy; then,
gradually I became unorthodox; then in deep
sympathy with the most liberal movement of
Christian thought; and finally, to some extent,
a leader in that movement.
Of all the influences determining my character
and tastes, the personality of my father
was by far the most potent. Next in importance
to this, undoubtedly, was the freedom of my
boyhood life in a country abounding in game of
all sorts. This developed a passionate fondness
for nature in all departments and for field
sports of all kinds, with bow and arrow, with
gun, and with fishing-line. As I grew older this
love of nature took on higher forms; first in the
study of ornithology, and later in camping
trips, undertaken partly in the spirit of adventure
and partly for the geological study of
mountains.
I linger with especial delight on this early
plantation life, far from town and the busy hum
of men; a life that has passed forever. It will
live for a time in the memory of a few, and
then only in history. It was, indeed, a very
paradise for boys. My father never forbade us
the use of firearms, but merely counseled their
careful use. The result justified the wisdom of
his method. Four of us boys with guns on our
shoulders all the time, and yet never an accident!
Guns there were a plenty in the house -
guns of all kinds, rifles and shot-guns, single-barreled
guns and double-barreled guns, muskets
and sporting guns, big guns, little guns,
and medium-sized guns, long guns and short
guns. There was a complete armory of them
up-stairs in one of the closets, besides several
in the hands of the most trusty negro men to
shoot game and wild animals of prey and
crop-destroying birds. There must have been at
least twenty of them. How they came there
was first revealed to us by a garrulous old negro
man named Samson. The story as told by him,
and in all essentials afterward confirmed by my
father, was as follows:
My grandfather, John Eatton Le Conte, as
already stated, was accustomed to spend his
winters on his Georgia plantation and his summers
in New York. At this time - soon after
the War of the Revolution - the Indian country
was just over the Altamaha River, about fifteen
to twenty miles from the plantation. The intervening
country, now McIntosh County, was
pine barren and almost uninhabited. It was a
sort of neutral ground, a no-man's land. The
Indians had several times raided the rich plantations
of Liberty, and escaped again into the
Indian territory on the other side of the Altamaha.
Their success had emboldened them, and
as our plantation was on the south border of
Liberty it was peculiarly exposed.
My grandfather had prepared for attack by
building a stockade and fortifying it with old
revolutionary muskets, and had given directions
to the negroes to seek shelter there in case of
a raid. One day about noon, the negroes came
running toward the fort in great alarm, closely
pursued by the Indians to the very door. Most
of the negroes got in safely, but one powerful
negro man was seized by two Indians just at
the door. In the struggle, all fell together to
the ground, the negro beneath. My grandfather
fired a load of buckshot at the struggling mass;
the two Indians were instantly killed, but the
negro springing up entered the fort. He had
been grazed across the chest by a shot, but not
hurt. Then commenced a regular battle, lasting
two or three hours, the Indians, several hundreds,
fighting with their bows and arrows, and
the garrison with muskets. I wish I could give
in Samson's words a description of the battle -
how my grandfather with a few of the bravest
negroes, stood at the loopholes, fired, handed
back the empty muskets to be reloaded, took
loaded ones in their stead, and fired again. Finally,
the Indian chief, in his eagerness to encourage
his braves to storm the fort, unwarily
exposed himself, and was brought down with a
broken leg by a shot. The Indians immediately
made a bold dash, carried off their chief, took
horses from the stable, bound the chief on one of
them, and hastily fled, carrying their dead and
wounded with them. They did not go, however,
without booty. According to Samson's account,
three negro women and Samson himself were
captured before they could reach the fort, and
were carried away by the Indians in their flight.
The Liberty troop hearing of the raid, organized
and pursued, but, as they supposed, never
overtook them. Samson, however, told a different
story. According to him, they did overtake
the Indians, but these lay concealed and
watched the troop pass by, taking the precaution,
however, of grasping the throats of their
prostrate prisoners with one hand, while they
brandished a glittering knife with the other.
Samson was in the Indian territory for
three years, and then came back to the plantation
and was made one of the head men there.
He says the Indians treated their captives well,
quite as equals, especially the women, whom
they took as wives. These never came back, because
they had children to care for. Samson,
according to his own story, ran away several
times, and was recaptured; but finally succeeded
in getting back. In telling this story, which
he did very often, the old man would become
so excited that the foam would fly from his lips.
A short account of this raid is given in White's
Historical Collections of Georgia, but all the interesting
details given by Samson were unknown,
and are now given for the first time.
Concerning my education, the really best I
got was informal. First and most important of
all was the daily companionship of my father.
Next to this was the many mechanical operations
going on continually on the plantation;
and third, the unlimited freedom of the plantation
life far away from city ways, and directed
only by a wise father. Of the first of these, I
have already said enough. A few words now on
the two others.
In these early days, everything was done on
the plantation. There were tanneries in which
the hides of slaughtered cattle were made into
leather. There was a shoemaker's shop, where
from the leather made on the place the shoes
for all the negroes were made by negro shoemakers.
There were blacksmith and carpenter
shops, where all the work needed on the plantation
was done by negro blacksmiths and carpenters.
All the rice raised on the plantation
was thrashed, winnowed, and beaten by machinery
made on the spot, driven by horse-power,
and the horses by negro boys. All the
cotton was ginned and cleaned and packed
on the place. As the cotton was Sea Island,
or long-staple, Whitney's invention was of no
use, and only roller gins could be used, at
first, foot-gins, and later horse-gins. For the
same reason - viz., the fineness of the staple -
the cotton was all packed by hand and foot, the
packer standing in the suspended bag. All these
operations of tanning, shoemaking, blacksmithing,
carpentering, the thrashing, winnowing,
and beating of rice, and the ginning, cleaning,
and packing of cotton, were watched with intensest
interest by us boys, and often we gave
a helping hand ourselves. There was always
especial interest in the ginning of cotton by foot
and the thrashing of the rice by flail, because
these were carried on by great numbers working
together, the one by women, and the other
by men, and always with singing and shouting
and keeping time with the work. The negroes
themselves enjoyed it hugely.
Far away from any city as we were, whatever
we wanted we were compelled to make. If
we wanted marbles, we made them, and excellent
marbles they were. If we wanted kites, we
made them, and none better were ever made.
We, of course, wanted bows and arrows - we
therefore made them, as fine bows and as exquisitely
finished arrows as I have ever seen.
We had an ambition to have pistols; we made
them also, and here it may be interesting to
trace the evolution of the pistol as I observed
it myself. First, little lead cannons were cast
in a paper mold over a rod of wood. Then
these were mounted as lead pistols, touched off
by a sort of match-lock. This was as far as
most of us went; but one of my brothers, Lewis,
had remarkable mechanical talent. Not satisfied
with such crude results, he continued to improve
his firearms. First, he cast the lead on iron
gas tubes, drilled out to smooth bore. Then he
improved these by fitting to the gas tube a
breaching of iron, with chamber and touch-hole
drilled out, and casting lead over all; then he
enlarged the pistol to rifle size, adding lock,
spring, hammer, and nipple, all of which he
made himself; then he mounted this barrel on
a beautiful stock of bird's-eye maple, with
guard and trigger and grease-box complete, and
trimmed it with an alloy of lead, zinc, and antimony
of his own manufacture. The whole
was beautifully chased and engraved with tools
of his own making. The final result was as
beautiful a rifle as I ever saw, and as efficient
too. With this rifle I have seen him bring down
a squirrel from the top of a hundred-foot tree,
with a bullet through its brain.
This same brother when a boy twelve years
old made the most exquisite bows and arrows,
and I have known him to bring home to breakfast
eight or ten birds as the fruits of his wonderful
archery.
Still another, and most important part, of
this informal education was the free plantation
life with unlimited game and fish. As has been
said, if anything unusual was got, whether fish
or fowl or reptile or mammal or even insect,
we were sure to bring it home for father to
name. This kind of life is an admirable culture
for a boy. It not only contributes to physical
health but also to mental health, by continual
contact with nature and by cultivation of the
powers of observation. In addition, it cultivates
in an admirable way quick perception,
prompt decision, and persistent energy and patience
in pursuit. In the ardor of duck-hunting,
I have been compelled to creep on hands and
knees for hours to secure the quarry.
I know well that there is much to be said
against the destruction of life for sport. I felt
this myself, even as a boy. I well remember
that at the age of eleven, when I first began to
carry a gun, one of my earliest triumphs was
that of bringing down a gray squirrel from the
top of a tall tree. But my triumph was quickly
changed into keenest remorse when I saw it
convulsed and dying at my feet. Habit, excitement
of the chase, fulness
of physical health
and animal spirits, dulled, but never wholly
quenched, my keen sympathy with animal suffering.
I was taught by my father, and impelled
by my own nature, never to destroy life
for mere sport. Sport enough there was, but
always in accomplishing some ulterior and useful
purpose.
This was in boyhood; now, in my old age,
with decline of intense vitality, all the tenderness
of my sympathy with animal life returns
in full force. I can no longer take the least
pleasure in shooting or in seeing shooting, not
only because the pleasure of physical activity
is less, but also because my sympathy with all
life is more keen.
Many who may read the above will conclude
that I am an anti-vivisectionist. Not so. Undoubtedly
our sympathy with life ought to be
universal, and the more, the better. Yes, but it
ought to be in exact proportion to the grade of life.
I would, I ought to, destroy a thousand fleas for
the comfort of a faithful dog. So, also, I ought
to be willing to destroy a thousand dogs for the
health and well-being of man. Of course it
should be with the least suffering possible under
the circumstances. But remember, that
suffering, too, is in proportion to the grade of life.
It is not true that
The
poor beetle that we tread upon,
Other sports, less
objectionable, we had in
plenty. When I was about ten years old, the
three younger boys, John, Lewis, and I, undertook,
with the help of an intelligent and ingenious
negro man, Primus, and with the permission
of father to use Primus for this purpose,
to make a fine dugout canoe out of a large cypress
log three feet in diameter. We were several
months making it, but when finished, it was
a large and beautiful canoe. The amount of joy
we got out of that canoe was incalculable.
Whole days were spent in the exploration of
the great swamp on which the plantation was
situated. I am sure we felt, on a small scale, all
the joy and pride of discoverers of unknown
lands. During the times of high water by winter
freshets, the rice-fields, at that time bare of
rice, formed a splendid sheet of water two miles
long and half a mile wide. We sometimes
rigged a mast and sail, but as the canoe was not
suited to this kind of propulsion, we often suffered
shipwreck in water two or three feet deep.
But to a boy this only gave zest to the enjoyment.
Much of our duck-hunting was done in
this canoe, and I became very expert in the use
of the paddle and in the management of a canoe.
As might be supposed, in a warm climate
and by an abundance of water, swimming, too,
was a favorite sport. I very early learned to
swim. I was a good swimmer at ten; and in
early manhood, I never knew a better swimmer,
and but few equal to myself. Even now at
seventy-seven, my swimming is a marvel to the
onlooker. I do not at all exaggerate when I say
that to me swimming is still as easy, and I think
perhaps a little easier, than walking. The reason
is obvious. I am of slender frame, long
limbs, small bones, and large lungs. I can now
throw out more than three hundred cubic inches
of air. The specific gravity of my body is less
than that of water, even fresh water. I can,
therefore, lie motionless floating on the water,
breathing perfectly naturally, for any length of
time - I believe I could go to sleep. Of course
then the least exertion properly applied produces
easy and graceful locomotion.
During my boyhood there were on the plantation
three very old negroes who were native
Africans and remembered their African home.
They were Sessy, a little old man bent almost
double; Nancy, an old woman with filed teeth;
and Charlotte, who left Africa, according to her
own account, when she was about twelve. All
of them, of course, were superannuated and
taken care of without any remuneration. Sessy
was extravagantly fond of alligator meat, and
always begged us boys to bring him the tails
of any alligators we might kill. Small alligators,
six and seven feet long, abounded in the
swamp, and we never failed to shoot them
whenever we could, as they were great destroyers
of fish, and, although we cared little for
them, interfered somewhat with our swimming.
Now and then longer and more dangerous ones
appeared; the largest we ever killed was fourteen
feet long. This one was drawn out of his
hole during low water in the swamp, by a hook
attached to a long pole, and about twenty-five
negro men ahold of the pole. It was great
sport, and I often afterward told the story to
my children.
There was also on a neighboring plantation
an old native African named Philip, who was a
very intelligent man. He used to tell us all
about the customs and religion of the country
from which he came. He was not a pagan, but
a Mohammedan. He greatly interested us by
going through all the prayers and prostrations
of his native country. He also gave us the numerals
up to twenty; these were, of course, native
African, not Arabic. They were: go, dede,
tata, nigh, ja, ja go, ja ded, ja tata, ja nigh,
suppe, suppa go, suppa dede, suppa tata, suppa
nigh, suppa ja, suppa ja go, suppa ja dede,
suppa ja tata, suppa ja nigh. It is seen that
they counted by fives and not by tens, as we do.
As to formal education, all the schooling I
got was in a neighborhood country school, of
all grades and both sexes, supported by four or
five families, and of the most desultory kind.
During nine years of schooling, I had just nine
different teachers. Only one of them had any
special influence on me, and that was Alexander
H. Stephens, who afterward, as Governor of the
State, as Representative in Congress, and as
Vice-President of the Confederate States, received
every honor that his State could confer
on him. A poor boy, he received his collegiate
education by the charity of a church
society of women. He commenced life as a
teacher, and for two years I had the privilege
of being his pupil. His appearance at that
time lives in my memory. He used to join
with us in our ball-playing. I see him now in
his shirt-sleeves, bat in hand, with his tall,
slender form, frail and thin to painful meagerness,
and his pale, corpse-like face. How he
would laugh and shake his gaunt sides when
he made a good strike, and still more when we
beat him! One thing about him is especially
worthy of mention as influencing his pupils for
good, his utter detestation of lying, deceit, and
meanness of every kind. He never encouraged
tale-bearing, but always openly reproved it. I
remember that once my brother Lewis thrashed
a boy of his own size severely, and was caught
in the act by the teacher. Both boys were, of
course, brought up for trial; but when my
brother told the reason why he beat the other
boy, viz., that he had called him a liar, Stephens
promptly dismissed the case, with the remark
that Lewis was perfectly right. Thus he cultivated
in his scholars the sense of self-respect
and honor; in our case only emphasizing the
influence which we got at home.
Since those early days, I have frequently
met Mr. Stephens, sometimes in Georgia, sometimes
in South Carolina, and sometimes in
Washington, and in all these places, both before
and after the war between the States, I never
met him but he referred with pleasure to the
school days in Liberty. He had the most profound
admiration for my father. Indeed my
father's personality was a revelation to him.
He had never seen nor conceived of anything
like it before. He always said that association
with him had profoundly influenced his own
character and career.
The school course in those days was extremely
simple. Beyond the "three R's," it
was simply Greek, through Xenophon; Latin
through Livy; and mathematics, through algebra
and geometry. I took pleasure in all these,
but especially in the mathematics. The schoolhouse
(a mere rough board shanty, put up by
the planters interested) was small, and consisted
of but one room. The big boys, those of
twelve years and upward, were allowed in
pleasant weather to study out of doors, under
the trees or in the broom-grass, according to
the temperature. Study, therefore, was wholly
without oversight, but I think none the less
faithful on that account. Education being along
few lines, advanced rapidly, and I was already
well prepared for the freshman class of college
at fourteen years. But my father thought that
I was too young to leave home; so I spent another
year in reviewing all my Latin, Greek,
and mathematics, and entered college at fifteen.
The different plantations interested in the
school were far apart, the extremes being at least
three miles. We boys and one sister had to
walk about a mile and a half. We took with us
a cold dinner in a tin bucket, therefore; and a
negro boy always accompanied us to carry the
bucket, and to wait on us at school, if necessary.
The negro boy always considered it a great
honor to be selected from among the five or six
about the yard, whose business it was to cut up
wood for the house and the kitchen and to wait
on the cook. This attendance of a servant at
school was considered by the other scholars as a
rather "swell" proceeding, and our family was
unique in this regard. There was really little
or no service rendered, however, the boy being
rather a companion in our sports, and usually
a great favorite with all the scholars. School
continued from nine in the morning to four in
the afternoon, with an interval of an hour at
noon for lunch and games. In the long days of
May, just before moving to the summer retreat,
Jonesville, we boys would hurry home, in order
to enjoy a little gunning or fishing or swimming
before supper.
I might give many details of these school
days in Liberty that it seems to me could be
made as interesting as Mr. Hughes's account of
Tom Brown's school-days at Rugby. I will
give only one incident, showing the moral tone
of the school. It was supported mainly by
three families, the Le Contes, the Joneses, and
the Varnedoes; but a gentleman living at Riceboro,
about a mile distant, asked the privilege
of sending his boy, Rush, to it. Rush
was a handsome, bright boy of about twelve, in
dress almost a dandy in comparison with the
rest of us. He had been at other schools, where
he had learned some bad words and ways. At
first he was on his good behavior, and we all
liked him, but gradually he began to use bad
language in the presence of the girls. Finally,
they determined to punish him. The boys entered
into the conspiracy so far as to agree to
throw him down on his face, and then to deliver
him over to the girls. After we had thrown
him, a very strong and heavy girl laid her
weight across his shoulders, and my sister
Anne laid the switch on him well, until in the
struggle, he got hold of the hand of the girl lying
across his shoulders and bit it severely, and
it all ended in a good cry on both sides. But
it cured Rush effectually of his bad habits, and
he became a great favorite. Soon after this
the school broke up, to reassemble at Jonesville,
and we saw no more of Rush. This was about
1835. In 1863, eighteen years afterward, when
Rush was a graduate of West Point and a lieutenant
in the Confederate army, my sister met
him again, and they talked of the occurrence,
he, of course, bringing up the subject. On this
occasion he showed his manliness by acknowledging
his fault, and thanking her for the punishment.
It taught him a lesson, he said, that
he had never forgotten.
I finished my schooling in December, 1837,
and was ready to go to college. Up to that time
Lewis and I had never been farther from the
plantation home than Midway church, eight
miles. Up to that time we had never worn any
other than boy's clothes - i. e., round jacket,
limp, open collar, soft cap, and often even bare
feet. Now we had to put on the toga virilis:
swallow-tailed coat, stiff stock, and beaver hat. It
is easy to imagine how queer we looked, and
how awkward we felt when we put them on the
first time to go to church. We could not look
at one another without bursting out with laughter.
In these days the change is gradual, but
then it was as sudden and complete as the
metamorphosis of a chrysalis to a butterfly.
On the ninth day of January, 1838, the very
day set for us to leave for college, my father
died, after a short illness from blood-poisoning,
and in the prime of life, being but fifty-five
years and five months old. This delayed our
departure a week.
The death of my father simply stunned me
- I was dazed; I could not realize it. I remember
well that as a child I sometimes lay awake
at night thinking of death, not so much of my
own as of that of those I loved. It seemed to
me that I might possibly be able to bear that
of brother or sister, but my father's possible
death filled me with terror. I simply shut it
out of my mind as a thing I could not, I must
not, think about. And now the thing I most
dreaded had come to pass. He died about four
in the afternoon. All the next day I wandered
alone in the beautiful, beloved garden in a state
of stupor, of mental paralysis. He was buried
in Midway churchyard by the side of the wife
he loved so devotedly. I have already alluded
to the sermon preached by the Rev. Dr. Axson
and the tribute to his character.
We took stage from Savannah to Augusta,
one hundred and twenty miles. There was but
one passenger besides ourselves, a well-dressed,
courteous, educated gentleman, returning home
from a visit to Savannah. He had a bottle of
brandy along, which he too often used. He was
evidently very drunk, and became more and
more maudlin as we went on. He talked incessantly
of his wife, and of how good a woman
she was - much too good for him; and as he
approached his house, began to shed tears.
Finally, about a mile from his destination, he
declared he could not go home; he could not
bear that his wife should see him in his present
condition. He stopped the stage, bade us good-by
with many warnings against the vice that
had enslaved him, and got off at a wayside inn.
I mention this only to say how it affected
me; instead of amusing me, as it might some,
it made me inexpressibly sad. I had never seen
a drunken white man before. I had seen two
or three drunken negroes, and had associated
drunkenness with the lowest characters, so to
see a respectable man debase himself thus was
to me awfully tragic.
Another incident may be worth mention. As
we approached Athens, belated students began
to drop into the stage. Belated students are
not apt to be good students; some of these were
among the worst elements in college. Seeing at
a glance that we, Lewis and I, were "greenhorns,"
they took delight in astonishing us with
ribald jests and obscene songs. I was not at
all amused, but simply disgusted. I may add
here, that for me the so-called dangers of college
life never existed. I saw much of vicious
conduct among students, of course, but whether
such example injures or not, depends entirely
upon inheritance and early training. For myself,
I never felt the least temptation to join
in vicious courses, nor have I ever been enticed
by others to join in such courses. College students
are not so bad as some seem to think.
They never deliberately try to lead any one
astray. They simply seek congenial association.
Indeed I believe that college is the safest
of all places for young men. It is impossible
always to remain in the bomb-proof of home.
One must go out into the world and fight the
battle of life. Now, college young men are a
picked set, far better and safer than the average.
I repeat, therefore, that I had no temptations
in college worth speaking of. In fact,
from early training, and especially perhaps
from an instinct of possible danger, I avoided
many things then which I afterward freely
practised. For example, during my whole college
course I never touched a card, but I have
used them ever since in my family as an innocent
source of amusement. Again, during my
whole college course I never touched intoxicating
drinks of any kind. Now I use wine on my
table every day, and never forbid it to my children
if they desire it. Instead of sowing any
wild oats and reforming afterward, I have
steadily become more and more liberal in my
thoughts and feelings about such things. This
is, I believe, as it ought to be. Vice is mere
weakness; evil consists in mere abuse; but in
early life strength is not yet acquired. Rational
use is not easy, and therefore had better not be
attempted, except under the shelter of the home
roof.
Brought up in the country and never having
wandered farther than eight miles from the
family hearthstone, when I arrived at college
my thoughts reverted with force to the old
home and its surroundings, and for several
months I suffered severely from nostalgia.
My yearning for the old plantation and the
beautiful garden was intense. It was during
this time that I received letters from my eldest
brother William that distressed me beyond
measure. One of the noblest of men, since
my father's death he had been my guardian,
in loco parentis, and was very dear to me. He
was a thoroughly religious man, and, of course,
of the old orthodox type. He felt deeply the
duty of improving the sad occasion of my father's
death to urge upon me the absolute necessity
of "fleeing from the wrath to come," and
now! now! He alluded with distress and
doubt to my father's dying outside the pale
of the church. I have one letter yet. It distressed
me greatly then; it distresses me to read
it now, but for very different reasons; then, because
it brought vividly before me the dread
hereafter; now, because of the mistaken narrowness
of a good man. I appreciate the intense
affection, but recognize now the mistaken method.
The affection was all his own; the mistaken
method belonged to the time, not the man. My
brother was one of the strongest, most practical,
most rational and level-headed men I ever knew.
During a religious revival in the churches,
when I was in the junior class, Lewis and I,
with a large number of other students, joined
the church. Our church at Midway, Liberty
County, was Puritan-Congregationalist. There
was no church of that kind at Athens. The
nearest to it in faith was the Presbyterian. My
friends did not think it well to wait until we returned
to Liberty; the Presbyterian was good
enough. Thus it was that I became a Presbyterian
instead of a Congregationalist. Indeed
the history of our family was peculiar in this
regard. My ancestors were, of course, Huguenots
by blood and faith. In early colonial times,
the Huguenot church in New York became at
one time so weak financially, that it was compelled
to save itself from extinction by putting
itself under the protection of the English Colonial
Government, and became Episcopal. It so
remained ever after in New York. The old
Huguenot church, in which are registered the
births, deaths, and marriages of my ancestors
back to the original Guillaume, the "Église de
St. Esprit," is still a French Episcopal church.
On coming to Georgia, where there was no Episcopal
church, my father attended regularly the
Congregational church at Midway, of which my
mother was a member, and of which my elder
brother and sister also became members. My
father never connected himself with the church,
although all the children were baptized there.
Circumstances, already mentioned, connected
Lewis and me with the Presbyterian. It is not
strange, then, that with such a family history
I care little for denominational differences. Of
my own children, one is a Presbyterian, two
are Episcopalians, and one not a member of
any church, and that one is as good, for all I
can see, as any of them.
This revival, and my union with the church,
was undoubtedly a very great crisis in my life.
If there ever was a case of sudden, almost miraculous
conversion, mine was one. I passed
through all the stages described in such cases -
a period of great distress, of earnest prayer, of
exercise of faith, followed by a sudden sense of
acceptance, an intense ecstatic joy for deliverance,
and a trust in and love of the Deliverer.
The sense of the fatherhood of God and the
brotherhood of man was vivid and full of delight.
Life took on a new and glorious significance.
All men became dearer to me, and even
nature assumed a new and more beautiful appearance.
Literally there was a new heaven and
a new earth. The sky was never before so blue,
the clouds so grandly massy and white, the
grass so freshly green, nor the stars so bright.
The sense of joy was so great that my heart
seemed to swell almost to bursting.
But the real permanent change was a sense
of deliverance from the bondage of the fear of
death and the hereafter, which, under the spell
of the old orthodoxy, had always, in thoughtful
moments, oppressed me. My spirit was set
free. I was now the child of God and the brother
of Jesus. I had now a really noble object in
life, an ideal to be sought, an evil to be fought
against. This I have never lost. It has been
the most powerful element in the formation of
character and the determination of conduct.
However much I may have changed my opinion
as to the miraculousness of the process, this
change of relation toward the spiritual world
has remained as an eternal heritage. Delusion!
some will say. No, it was the old fear that was
the delusion. The change was not the establishing
of a new relation, but the discovery of the
true relation which existed.
After my connection with the church and
during my winter vacations of two and a half
months, my brother William often talked to me
very earnestly of my possible duty, "if I felt
called," to become a minister of the Gospel. Indeed
many of my friends to this day think that
I have missed my calling, that I ought to have
been a preacher. At that time I did think very
seriously of it, but my scientific tastes prevailed,
and carried me toward medicine instead; and I
have never regretted it. One may be a preacher
of righteousness in more ways than one.
Among the educating influences of college
life, I must not omit the literary societies. Fraternities,
such as now exist, there were none at
that time, but only semi-secret societies for literary
exercises and for debates. There were,
of course, two rival societies, called respectively
"Demosthenian" and "Phi Kappa," to one or
the other of which all the students belonged. I
was a Phi Kappa. I have seen nothing in colleges
since that time at all equal to these. The
interest in them was so great that Saturday, a
holiday in college exercises, was often entirely
consumed in debates; and when the question was
a living one, I have known the debates to continue
until midnight. They were an excellent
training for public life, and were therefore encouraged
by the faculty and stimulated by allowing
the two societies to choose one-half of the
eight junior orators, i. e., two by each society,
for commencement exhibition. The best results
of these societies I never attained. I was too
young and sensitive, too easily embarrassed to
make a good debater. Even to this day I am
not a ready speaker, although I have spoken so
much; even now I must elaborately prepare.
My brother Lewis, on the contrary, though far
less distinguished in the classes, was a very
fearless and successful debater.
Games and gymnasiums as a regular part
of college work, and hence regular organizations
of students for athletics, were unknown
at that time. Athletics and games there were
indeed a plenty, but as purely spontaneous expressions
of abounding vitality. I was light,
active, and fleet of foot, and became very expert
in gymnastics and as a player of town-ball, for
baseball and cricket had not yet evolved.
To me, at this time, a most important means
of culture was the society of ladies. The ladies
of Athens were celebrated for their beauty and
refinement, and it was the habit of the students
to cultivate the acquaintance of the ladies of the
families of the faculty and of other families in
the town. Refined women were to me then, and
I confess to something of the same feeling yet,
a sort of superior beings, belonging to another,
higher, and purer sphere of existence. I simply
worshiped them. Association with them
produced in me a delicious delirium, an ecstatic
joy and exaltation. I have much of the same
feeling yet, although moderated and purged of
its extravagance by experience. In these days
it has become the fashion to ridicule this romantic
feeling toward women, but there can be
no doubt it is the greatest of all safeguards of
the purity of young men.
I never had any great ambition to excel my
fellows in the classes. I was, moreover, too
young to appreciate the highest motives of
study. There were, therefore, only two motives
that determined such diligence as I showed
- viz., a desire to please my instructors and a
real taste in the subject of study. This latter
was the main motive in mathematics, mechanics,
and physics, and, in the last year, in mental and
moral philosophy. The subjects of my addresses
as junior orator in 1840, and again as
senior orator in 1841, on the occasion of my
graduation, of which I remember little except
their extreme immaturity, show this double tendency
of my mind toward science and moral
philosophy. The title of the one was True
Greatness, which I took to be mainly moral
worth; of the other, Love of Truth, the Highest
Incentive to Effort. Both of these I burned
many years ago in disgust at their almost childish
crudity and immaturity. I wish now I had
preserved them. We grow more tolerant as we
grow older. The fact is, my ability to write
anything of any value came very late. I never
was, and am not now, a facile writer. For me,
a written production of any kind is literally a
piece of thought work. It is not, however, a
manufactured article, but a child of the brain.
It is not made, but born - born of much labor
and with many throes. Of course, therefore, I
never could write until I had independent
thoughts of my own. The skilful putting together
of the commonplaces of literature into a
brilliant patchwork is a thing I could never do.
The natural history sciences, which the example
of my father had made my first love, were
almost wholly neglected during my college
course, because this side of science was the most
feebly represented in the faculty. I only returned
to it through the study of medicine, much
later.
There was but one man in the faculty who
was in any way remarkable, and whose personality
strongly impressed me - viz., Charles F.
McCay. He was an excellent mathematician
and mechanician, and well versed also in physics.
He was the most skilful oral examiner I
ever knew: his Socratic method of drawing
out knowledge or of exposing ignorance was
really marvelous; I have never known anything
like it. I was afterward, from 1853 to 1857, associated
with him as colleague, and became very
intimately acquainted with him, and learned to
admire him.
My college life was uneventful. I was, indeed,
full of life and spirit, and enjoyed my
college days to the full; but I have no college
pranks to relate. I had little fancy for such,
because I did not regard them as indicative of
spirit and courage. One single incident I mention.
It was my last year in college. I was preparing
for my part in the commencement exercises,
although I was then only eighteen - a mere
slender slip of a boy. My brother Lewis, then
twenty, was in love with a young lady, the one
he afterward married. A young man, P-, was
also in love with the same girl. One evening
about 9 P. M., Lewis and I were passing the college
dormitory, each with a lady on his arm;
Lewis, of course, with his lady-love. While passing,
I heard some noise in the building, but took
no notice of it. Lewis's jealous ear, however, detected
some taunt, which he regarded as an insult
to the ladies, and he recognized the window
from which it came. He said nothing to any
one, not even to me, about it, but next morning
accused P- of the insult, and instantly attacked
him. P- was a powerful man, and
gave Lewis a pretty severe pommeling.
I was away at the time, like Demosthenes
practising my speech in solitude. When I came
back I found Lewis with his eye bandaged, and
bathing it with a cooling lotion; and then for
the first time learned the facts. I determined at
once that I too would fight. I was perfectly
sure that I would be badly beaten; but no matter,
it had to be done. I went to P-'s room,
but he was absent. I waited for him in the
room of a friend just opposite, across the passage,
but said nothing to the friend. When
P- returned, I knocked at his door and entered.
As soon as I opened the door, he advanced
rapidly toward me. I fully expected to
be knocked down; but to my surprise P-
said that he was glad that I had come, for he
wished to apologize; that he had intended to
apologize to Lewis, but he had attacked him so
suddenly and violently that he had had no time.
He confessed that he was heartily ashamed of
himself. I was intensely relieved, although I
did not tell him so. On the contrary, I gave him
a piece of my mind, which to his credit he took
with great meekness.
The long winter vacations of two and a half
months we always spent on the plantation or
else at Cedar Hill, my brother's place. I enjoyed
these vacations immensely, renewing all
the sports of my boyhood, hunting, fishing,
boating, etc. It was in my last year at college,
immediately after returning from my last vacation,
that I heard by letter of the death of my
brother William, on the twenty-fifth day of
January, 1841, just three weeks after I had left
him. This was the second great affliction I had
suffered by death. My brother was my guardian,
and a very noble man whom I loved dearly.
He had been in bad health for some months.
Liberty County was very malarious; and in
spite of the summer retreats, the planters suffered
more or less from fevers. The summer of
1840 had been more than usually sickly, and
when I came down in November, I found William
in a very bad condition. He was well
aware of the uncertainty of his life, and often
talked to me calmly and even cheerfully of the
probability of his early death, for he was then
but twenty-eight. The only thing that distressed
him, he said, was leaving his wife and
children. These talks deeply impressed me at
the time, but I could not fully realize their significance,
because he was cheerful and his
strength was still considerable. Only a few days
before I left for college he took a walk of three
miles with me without fatigue. The news of
his death came, therefore, as a terrible shock
from which I recovered but slowly. But youth,
absence from the scene of grief, diversion of
constant duties of study - under these conditions
sorrow can not last very long. But the
happy vacations at Cedar Hill, the home of my
brother, and with my sister in the old plantation
house! Should I ever know such things
again?
I have spoken all along of my scientific
tastes inherited from my father, and enforced
by his example, but have said nothing of the
development of the esthetic side of my nature.
As already said, my mother was passionately
fond of music. How much I inherited from her,
I know not; but from early childhood my delight
in music was simply inconceivable. My
brother William, himself a flutist, observing
this, bought me a fife, on which I practised incessantly;
but lest it should annoy others, I
practised alone, and usually in the beloved garden.
In a year or two I became an excellent
performer. I remember well that a neighbor,
whose taste, however, was not cultivated, used
to say, that in his opinion, even in my best days
of flute-playing, I never made as good music as
I did in boyhood on the fife. After a few years
my brother bought me a flute, on which I played
much and quite skilfully all the time I was in
college and afterward, until I went to study
medicine in New York.
In New York I bought me a fine eight-keyed
flute, which I continued to use until I was nearly
fifty, when I quit playing altogether. Although
this is anticipating, I may say that my enjoyment
of my own flute music in early manhood
was intense, especially when playing entirely
alone. I never had, nor cared to have, the brilliant
execution of some, but for sweetness of
tone and passionate depth of feeling, I think I
was seldom excelled. I kept up my music many,
very many years after my marriage, especially
as an accompaniment to my wife's piano and
songs, but gradually played less and less, until
finally I dropped it entirely, when I was about
forty-eight. There were several reasons for
this. My taste in music was going ever forward,
while my power of performance, for want
of time to practise, was going ever backward,
until they were so far separated that I could no
longer please myself, and dropped it in disgust.
In early life, moreover, my greatest passion was
for simple melody, of which the flute is an admirable
expression; but as I grew older I more
and more enjoyed complex harmony, which, of
course, can not be rendered on the flute. I
enjoyed my wife's piano more than I did my
flute, and took more delight in listening than
in performing.
My love of poetry was far less advanced.
The first beginning of it was while in college,
and strange to say, showed itself in regard for
two poets as wide apart as possible - Milton
and Burns. My musical taste drew me toward
Milton, my love of nature toward Burns; but
my real fondness for literature and art came
much later, as I shall describe in the proper
place.
Lewis and I graduated in August, 1841. I
was eighteen and five months, and Lewis a little
more than two years older. It so happened that
my sister Anne, two years younger than I, graduated
from the Macon Female College, the first
female collegiate institution in the United
States, about the same time. It was arranged
(Anne's idea entirely) that we three should
make a tour through the Northern States, visiting
all the great cities. Anne joined us in
Athens, and we started at once.
This tour was a great event for all of
us. We went first to the national capital,
Washington, and put up at the best hotel. Anne
was determined to go in style. Now, Lewis and
I would, of course, have taken our meals at the
table d'hôte like other plain people, but Anne
wouldn't hear to it. It was much grander to
have a private parlor, and take our meals there.
I think, also, that with woman's keener instinct,
she was sensitive about our exceeding greenness;
for after several weeks of travel, we gave
up this expensive habit.
To our inexperience, the Capitol, the presidential
mansion, the buildings of the several Departments,
the Washington monument, not then
finished, etc., were wonders of architectural
magnificence. We attended, of course, the
meetings of Congress, and not only saw the
celebrated trio, Webster, Calhoun, and Clay,
but heard them speak. We also visited Mount
Vernon, the home of Washington. After a week
at the capital, we continued our journey, staying
a few days at Baltimore, Philadelphia, Boston,
and Cambridge, visiting, of course, everything
that was most worth seeing; and returned to
New York to spend a month or more there. My
sister Jane, and her husband, Dr. Harden, and
their two children, were also on a visit to New
York. My brother John had graduated as Doctor
of Medicine, in April, and had just married
Eleanor Josephine Graham, the most beautiful
woman I have ever seen. He and his beautiful
bride were still in New York, waiting to go
South in November. Our whole family, therefore,
except my brother William's widow and
her children, were here gathered in New York.
My uncle, John Eatton Le Conte, the distinguished
naturalist, with his afterward still
more distinguished son, John Lawrence Le
Conte, then only sixteen, was living at that time
at 46 Walker Street, New York; and John and
his bride stayed with him, while the rest of us
boarded near by. All of us spent every evening
at "Uncle Jack's" house, and a very happy six
weeks we passed under these delightful conditions.
Early in November we took regretful leave
of our dear old uncle and went South, and for
some weeks all of us stayed with my sister Jane
at the old plantation, Woodmanston.
About a week after our return my brother
William's widow came down from Macon, and
brought with her her brother, John T. Nisbet, a
young man of my own age. We became fast
friends and were soon inseparable. There were
at least a dozen houses in Liberty where I was
welcome to stay as long as I liked - the longer
the better - and "John T." always went with
me. We had grand times that winter, duck-shooting,
deer-hunting, riding on horseback with
the ladies, etc.
In the spring all of us went to Macon and
remained some weeks. In June John and his
wife, Lewis, and I went to Athens and organized
a trip for the mountains. There were eight
in the party, four of us and four of the Nisbets,
and we filled two carriages. Our route was
from Athens to Gainesville, Nacooche Valley,
Yonah Mountain, Clarkesville, Tallulah Falls,
Toccoa Falls, and back to Athens. I had previously
been over the ground during a college
vacation, but enjoyed it more in the gay company.
But, as will be seen, I enjoyed it still
more in later excursions.
On our return to Athens the party broke up
and scattered, John going to New York with his
wife, Lewis to Cambridge to attend the Harvard
Law School, and I to Macon to begin the study
of medicine under Dr. Charles West. Here,
save for a few weeks at Columbus and Merriwether
Springs in August, I remained until I
went down to the plantation for the winter in
November.
My brother John having settled at Savannah
and commenced the practise of medicine, I nominally
continued my studies under him. But
precious little study I did that winter! My
cousin John L. Le Conte, then eighteen, came
South and spent several months with me at the
old homestead. We had a delightful winter,
riding, boating, duck-shooting, etc. But John
never became really expert at any of these as
he had begun too late.
While John was with us, I think in April,
the great comet of 1843 appeared flaming in the
sky. With the single exception of that of 1858,
this was the largest comet I ever saw. The tail
was like the path of a great search-light, reaching
from the horizon to the zenith. As I was
always a lover of the starry dome, this wonderful
straight band flaming in the sky interested
me profoundly.
After John had left us, in June, I rode with
a companion to the Altamaha River and back, a
distance of thirty miles, to gather the plants and
river shells for which the region is so celebrated.
To escape the heat of the day and to have as
much time as possible at the gathering ground,
we started before sunrise. I can never forget
the delight of that early morning ride. The
cool, moist morning air was loaded with the
fragrance of the Magnolia glauca, which as we
neared a swamp could be smelt a mile away.
As we approached the Altamaha, the ponds were
covered with the broad leaves and the beautiful
yellow blossoms of the Nelumbium, which I had
never seen before. In addition to plants we
gathered a great number of river shells, especially
of the Maio spinosus, with its needle-like
spines an inch and a half long, a shell that is
found nowhere else in the world.
During the winter my sister Anne became
engaged to Dr. J. P. Stevens, a very worthy and
cultivated man and a successful physician in
Liberty County. In June, 1843, they were married,
and as Anne wanted to have a grand wedding,
on the shortest possible notice of four
days I went into Savannah and ordered everything -
cakes, fruits in abundance, about a ton
of ice - and got it all to Jonesville on the day of
the wedding. I had invited "John T." to come
down, and he also arrived the same day. I was
up all that night; for after the wedding I went
out serenading all the girls of Jonesville and
the visitors at the wedding, and got back to my
bed at the family home in Jonesville just as the
sun was rising.
"John T." took me back with him to Macon,
and then over to Midway, to the home of his
elder brother, Mr. Alfred Nisbet. Here for the
first time I met a young girl of fifteen, Miss
Caroline Elizabeth Nisbet, who later became
my wife. Ah, the boundless hospitality of
those times! Alfred Nisbet and his wife and
family of five children, all nearly grown, lived
really bountifully on his salary of two thousand
dollars a year, and entertained five of us with no
thought of limiting our stay. We had a continual
round of entertainments, musicales, and
evening parties, at which all the young people
of the village were present. The center of all
this gaiety was the bright-eyed, winsome Miss
Bessie. But I remained heart-whole. She was
only fifteen, and from the advanced age of
twenty I never thought of her except as a child.
Lewis returned from Harvard in June, and
immediately after married Miss Bessie's cousin,
Miss Harriet Nisbet, of Athens. My sister and
I went to Athens to attend the wedding and remained
for a week or so afterward at the hotel.
The landlord's daughter was a sweet-looking
girl with gentle, winning manners, and beautiful
blonde complexion. She played finely on
the harp, an instrument that, as she evidently
knew, was well adapted to show off the graceful
movements of her exquisitely molded arms and
soft little hands. Every evening I asked her to
play; and I must confess that those beautiful
arms and graceful fingers, those golden ringlets
and sapphire blue eyes did make some impression
on my too susceptible heart - the very first
that I had ever felt. The evenings were becoming
dangerously delightful, when, fortunately
for me, it became necessary for me to leave, as I
had to begin my medical studies in New York.
I was sad and melancholy for a long time afterward;
I went to Macon, but I did not get over
it; I went down to Liberty for a few weeks but
still I did not get over it, though the girls made
much of me and kept me going all the time; I
went on to New York and stayed with good old
"Uncle Jack," and still it was some time before
I could feel wholly free again.
But ere long I was to learn that it was not
real love.
I took advantage of every opportunity
offered, attending the hospitals on the occasions
of operations, joining the quiz class when there
was one, and taking a coach, Dr. Lewis Sayre,
then a very promising young surgeon. I also
took charity patients and thus had a little practise,
under the advice, when necessary, of the
professors. Of course I took dissection, and
found it strangely fascinating, the very horror
of the thing adding greatly to the fascination.
Such was my work all winter and spring, a
regular cram; monotonous enough, but yet interesting
to me, especially the more scientific
part of the curriculum, such as physiology,
anatomy, pathology, and chemistry. As most
of the students were imperfectly educated, the
fact that I was a Bachelor of Arts was a fine
plume in my cap.
The summer of 1844 was an eventful one for
me, and I believe of great importance in my
development. About the middle of May, when
we were through with our spring courses, my
cousin, John Lawrence Le Conte, and I started
on a summer trip westward. We knew not and
cared little where we would fetch up, being intent
only on having a good time. If we had
known our course, we certainly would have carried
a very different kind of luggage, for we
were afterward greatly hampered by our trunks.
We went first to Niagara, stopping two days
at Syracuse in order to examine the salt-works
there. At Niagara we stayed a week, visiting
everything that was to be seen, and enjoyed it
immensely. "John L.," although at this time
only nineteen, was already an enthusiastic student
and collector of insects, especially beetles,
and had with him all the apparatus for collecting,
preserving, etc. He had inherited this taste
from his father, who had been all his life almost
equally distinguished in all departments of
zoology and botany. But recently he had specialized
more and more on insects, especially
coleopters, and of these he had the finest collection
in the United States. John inherited
his father's versatility, but like his father, and
in much greater degree, specialized on coleopters,
and became, as is well known, the most
distinguished coleopterist in the country. I was
myself a keen observer of nature, but not a specialist
nor a collector in any department. I was
interested in John's pursuits, however, and collected
for him whenever I could without interference
with what I regarded as higher pleasures.
For myself, I could think of nothing here
but Niagara, and could not help poking fun at
John for his greater delight in a new species
than in the grandeur of Niagara.
From Niagara we went to Buffalo, then a
small town, and onward to Detroit, which then
had a population of some eight thousand.
Here we stayed a week and saw a good deal of
pleasant society, through the good offices of
some ladies, whom we had met in New York,
and who, moreover, were distant relatives of
ours through a common ancestor, Eatton.
Among the pleasant acquaintances met here was
the Rev. Bishop McCoskey, a fine military looking
man, a fit soldier in the church militant, with
whom we dined several times, and who gave us
letters to the officers at Fort Mackinac. While
at Detroit, we visited Ann Arbor and the University
of Michigan, then a very small affair.
The best thing they had was a rather fine collection
of minerals.
At Detroit, through representations made
us by friends, we took a sudden notion to go to
the Lake Superior country, and determined, if
possible, to go on northwest as far as we could.
We took, therefore, the regular steamer, which
passed through Lake Huron, the Straits of
Mackinac, and southward by Lake Michigan to
Chicago, then a thriving town of five thousand.
The steamer did not stop at Mackinac, but put
us ashore in a boat at 4 A. M., and went on, leaving
us shivering there. I shall never forget
that landing on a bleak sand beach, with not a
soul in sight. What are these strange-looking
canoes lying bottom upward on the beach? We
soon recognized them as birch-bark Indian
canoes. We had read of them and had seen
pictures of them, but had never before seen one.
While walking about them, admiring their graceful
forms, we tapped on one with our knuckles -
such a discordant concert of remonstrant
voices, males growling, females shrieking, and
children piping, arose from beneath! We
precipitately retreated, each laughing at the
other for being so startled. Beneath each canoe
was a whole family of Indians sleeping! After
a little we found some who were awake, and
guided us to the only lodging-house, a poor
miserable tumble-down shanty of rough boards.
The proprietor, a great fat, lazy, tumble-down
man himself, showed us to a really clean, tidy
room, and soon asked us to a breakfast fit for a
king: the most delicious broiled whitefish, steak,
and fragrant coffee. I learned afterward that
Lasly was celebrated far and near for his excellent
table.
After breakfast, we went up to the fort, and
delivered our letters. We were treated with
great courtesy by the officers, especially Captain
Scott and Dr. Holden. Captain Scott, the celebrated
hunter of that time, was an interesting
man, with strong, alert, athletic figure, bright,
eager, keen gray eyes, and ruddy face, bronzed
by long exposure. He was a great disciplinarian,
and the fort was clean and orderly in the
extreme. A famous hunter, his house was full
both of the implements and the spoils of the
chase. All kinds of weapons he showed us;
guns and pistols, swords and daggers, bows and
arrows, slings and crossbows, in the use of all
of which he was equally expert. Every "coign
of vantage" was adorned with elk-horns and
buffalo-heads and grinning jaws of panthers;
before every door were rugs of bearskins and
buffalo-robes. I was intensely interested in the
story of his adventures, for I, too, had some
reputation as a Nimrod; but such big game
overwhelmed me.
Dr. Holden carried us all over the island,
and showed us all the remarkable sights, especially
Arched Rock and Sugar Loaf Rock.
Arched Rock is like a fragment of a great wall,
forty feet high, which had been broken through,
forming a grand archway, like the Washington
Arch in New York. Sugar Loaf is a wonderful
conical peak, about seventy feet high, and
only twenty to thirty feet at the base. I was too
ignorant to understand the origin of these remarkable
features, and I have never seen any
explanation since; but upon reflection, I think
now they were probably remnants of an old
shore cliff, when the waters of the Great Lakes
were higher than now. I asked Lasly about
them: he lazily turned his quid of tobacco to the
other side, and remarked, "Yes, they say that
they're worth seeing, but for my part I'd rather
see a dog-fight."
I noticed, also, that the whole surface of the
island is so thickly covered with drift cobbles
that there is hardly soil enough to hold them together.
This was the first time I was interested
in geological phenomena.
After four or five delightful days at Mackinac,
we hired a canoe and two men to carry us
to Sault Ste. Marie, distant one hundred miles.
As we had to sleep out one night, we bought
blankets and buffalo-robes, the finest of which
at that time cost but a dollar. We started at
10 A. M. and went sixty miles, camping on a little
island. The night was still and sultry, and the
mosquitoes bad; but about midnight it blew up
with some rain, and turned very cold. The men
wanted to get back to Mackinac next day, so we
got up at 3 A. M., cooked breakfast, and started.
The wind was blowing a gale directly in our
faces, and it was freezing cold. I never suffered
more from cold in my life; we drew our
blankets close around us, but the wind seemed
to pass through them as if they were gauze.
We reached Sault Ste. Marie about 9 A. M., and
John and I walked up to town with our blankets
wrapped about us, presenting a very stately
appearance, and exciting the admiration of several
Indian matrons, similarly dressed, minus
the coat and trousers.
We delivered our letters from Captain Scott
to Captain Johnson, and were cordially received,
messing with the officers and having a
jolly good time. We amused ourselves here
watching the skill and dexterity of the Indians
in running up and down the rapids in their
beautiful, but frail, canoes. Here we fell in with
Colonel Gratiot, who, with a lieutenant, Hempstead,
like himself from St. Louis, and ten expert
Cornish copper miners, was on his way to
Keweenaw Point to develop the copper mines
there. We were invited to join the party, and
gladly accepted. The lands had only that summer
been opened by the United States to miners,
and thus it came to pass that I was one of the
first party that commenced operations in these
now celebrated mines.
After staying two or three days at the Sault,
we took ship with Captain Stannard, and after
two days' sail, landed at Eagle Harbor, while
he went on to La Pointe.
Eagle Harbor is a beautiful landlocked bay,
on the north shore of Keweenaw Point, about
two miles long and half a mile wide. We
pitched our tent at the west end of the bay,
where there was a beautiful level sand beach,
and camped here about three weeks; and a most
delightful three weeks we found it. We sometimes
amused ourselves by rambling along the
shores of the Great Lake, collecting the most
beautiful agates; sometimes by rowing on the
harbor in a little rowboat belonging to Gratiot;
sometimes by shooting grouse and squirrels
with Hempstead's gun; sometimes by swimming
in the clear, wine-colored waters of the little
stream.
John was in ecstasies over this place as a
collecting ground for insects. Every morning
the beach was black with insects cast up by the
waves over night. He gathered here in a few
weeks as many species as he could find in as
many years roaming over the country. Insects
essaying to fly over the lake were beaten down
by the winds, drowned, and washed up by the
waves here; or else insects crawling near the
water were carried away by waves and washed
up. The little stream which entered the harbor
near our camp, moreover, brought floating
leaves and trash, and with them, insects to the
bay, and these also were cast up on the beach.
As might be supposed, the insects were mostly
ants and beetles. I often afterward used this
as an illustration of the manner in which strata
black with fossil insects are formed.
We lived bountifully while here, for the lake
teemed with the most delicious whitefish, and
the little river was full of trout. I had the best
opportunity of comparing these two delicacies.
After long hesitation, I gave the palm to the
whitefish. But it must be Lake Superior whitefish.
We varied our diet with an occasional
grouse, and frequent squirrels.
I stayed here, as said, three weeks. Of
course a settlement had to be made for the miners.
Indeed, a town, or perhaps a city, had to
be founded. The party commenced building
log huts, and I took my ax and helped, thus
becoming one of the founders of the city of
Eagle Harbor. Just ten years after this - i. e.,
in the summer of 1854, while I was professor
of geology in the University of Georgia - I received
a letter from Eagle Harbor, asking the
exact date of our arrival and the date of the
completion of the first log cabin. As I had
kept a journal, I easily furnished the desired
information. What was the motive of the letter,
whether a decennial celebration or whether
a legal question of claim, I never knew.
The forests here were a dense growth of
tamarack, larch, birch, etc. In pushing through
this tangled mass, which in some places was
almost impossible, I would sometimes come on
a prostrate log of birch, two feet in diameter
and apparently perfectly sound; but when I
stepped on it, I would break through up to the
knee. The whole of the wood was gone, and
only the hollow bark left. I have many times
used this in illustration of the hollow sigillaria
trees of the coal, for in these, also, the bark was
the most imperishable part.
This kind of life was, of course, hard on
trousers. John's were becoming disreputable -
they had to be patched. We had nothing
but strong bedticking; John covered his whole
seat with a patch nearly a foot square. It is
easy to imagine his picturesque appearance.
On the 3d of July, we regretfully left our
delightful camp and our friends in Eagle Harbor,
and took ship again with Captain Stannard
on his next trip westward. The glorious
Fourth we spent on shipboard, and, therefore,
without the usual celebration. I got up early
on the fifth, and witnessed the most beautiful
mirage I ever saw. I was watching the forests
as we approached La Pointe, and made some
remark. "That is not the shore that you see,"
said the captain; "it is only the loom." As
we approached, the land and the trees on it
became more distinct, and their reflection in
the glassy surface of the lake came in view.
As we still approached, the whole appearance
rose higher and the real tree-tops appeared
interlocked, as it were, with the inverted
trees of the phantom. Gradually the phantom
rose higher and higher, till it disappeared, leaving
only the real. At one time in this gradual
transition there were four repetitions of the
forest, viz., the phantom forest and its reflection,
and the real forest and its reflection. In
explanation, I suppose there was a cold dense
layer of air on the water, for the lake is very
cold, and the greater refraction of this layer
caused the phenomenon. I have often seen it
under similar conditions, but never before or
since so finely displayed.
At La Pointe we took rooms at the house
of Mr. Oakes, the Indian agent. There were
two or three hundred Indians on the island,
but only two white men; Mr. Oakes, who
had married a half-breed Indian woman, and
had two rather pretty quadroon daughters of
seventeen or eighteen; and Dr. Borup, the
American Fur Company's agent, a Norwegian,
and a really intelligent and cultivated gentleman.
We stayed several days at La Pointe in
order to make preparations for a long camping
trip, and one of these was Sunday. In the forenoon
we went to the Christian service; in the
afternoon, to the pagan. I was interested in
both, but especially in the latter. I observed,
too, the same Indians attending with sober devoutness
the one, and then with frenzied delight
the other. Of this latter, which lasted
some three hours, I give a brief description,
though I never clearly understood what it was
all about.
The Indians had built a birch-bark lodge,
seventy to eighty feet long, and thirty or forty
feet wide. In the middle of this they had set
up a post, painted with red stripes. This
seemed to be a temporary representative of the
Great Spirit, Manitiongeh, for they always made
obeisance to it in passing. It is impossible
to describe the strange mixture of dancing,
chanting, drum-beating, and rattle-shaking. It
was apparently a ceremony of initiation of an
old woman into a religious society. She sat on
a number of blankets spread on the ground,
about half-way between the painted post and the
end of the lodge. The blankets were apparently
the initiatory offerings. The audience
sat about the walls all around. Five or six
priests, or medicine-men, with medicine pouches
in their hands, made of the skins of small animals,
retaining the shape of the animal, and especially
the head, marched continuously around
the post, the woman chanting. All that I could
distinguish were the words "Hay - Manitiongeh -
Hay" repeated almost indefinitely.
Every time the medicine-men passed around the
woman, they presented the heads of the animal-bags
toward her, with a "ho-ho-ho-ho," rapidly
pronounced. Whenever this was done, she
bowed her head toward the ground and trembled
violently. Her agitation increased with
every repetition, until finally she fell prostrate
on her face, and was taken out in an insensible
condition, and carried into a small separate
lodge. What occurred there was a religious
secret. As soon as she returned revived, there
commenced a general dance of the whole company,
in which she joined with supernatural activity.
Gradually religious excitement passed
into frenzy, and frenzy into convulsions and insensibility,
and in this condition she was again
borne out.
We stayed at La Pointe several days making
the necessary arrangements for our long trip to
the head-waters of the Mississippi, and thence
to Fort Snelling. From there we expected to
go up the Minnesota River, then called the St.
Peter's. We therefore hired from Dr. Borup a
large-sized birch-bark canoe and two men as
guides and paddlers for forty days, and paid
him at once. We had moccasins made, as it is
not safe to wear boots or shoes in a birch-bark
canoe, and laid in provisions - pork, flour,
cheese, maple-sugar, crackers, tea, coffee, etc.
When ready, we bade good-by to our
friends, not forgetting the pretty quadroons,
and walked down to the canoe. When my foot
went over the side of the canoe, as I had forgotten
about the moccasins, my ankle was
seized - "No, no, not with shoes; must put on
moccasins." The change was soon made, and
we embarked. We wore nothing but these moccasins
on our feet for three weeks.
I stop a moment to describe our canoe and
guides. Our canoe was an ordinary birch-bark,
now so familiar, but then new to me.
Their lightness and grace, their paper-like thinness
and frailty are well known. Ours was larger
than usual, being about twenty-four feet long
and three feet wide. Our guides were Robideau,
a French Canadian and a famous voyageur,
and François Salle, a half-breed French Indian.
They spoke only the barest smattering of English,
and their French was but little better, being
a mixed patois. We, on the other hand,
spoke almost no French, so that our communication
was largely by signs, although we did
manage to understand a little of their patois, and
made them understand some of our bad French.
We started about 8 A. M., July 8th. I can
never forget the delight of that day's sail among
the exquisitely beautiful Apostle Islands. Often
we were completely surrounded by them and
seemed to be in the midst of a little lake, with
picturesque shores changing at every moment.
The islands consisted of level red sandstone,
with bold shores, crowned with heavy forests.
We made a glorious camp our first night
out, among these islands, and enjoyed ourselves
thoroughly.
Next morning we came out from among the
islands, and skirted the south shore of the lake.
Here the guides took us to see a great curiosity;
the south shore of the lake is bordered by an
almost perpendicular cliff of red sandstone
fifty feet high, the heavy level beds of which have
been eaten into and undermined by the waves,
forming caves and arches, which tumble in from
time to time, causing recession of the shore.
At one place the waves had cut far under the
cliff, and the overhanging table was supported
by many gnarled columns of harder sandstone.
The guides took the canoe more than a hundred
yards under the sandstone table-rock, and we
looked out through hundreds of columns on to
the great lake. Above our heads there were
fifty feet of sandstone, crowned with primeval
forest. Through these gloomy corridors,
among these great columns, and beneath these
hollow arches, the waves dashed with a sound
like thunder. It was wonderfully impressive of
the power of waves as an erosive agent. I was
even then convinced that all the Apostle Islands
are but remnants of the same level sandstone,
left by a similar process of erosion. These
phenomena have been described by others since
that time, but I believe my own observations
were the first, as also were the explanations
given in my journal.
We nooned that day near the mouth of the
Bois Brulé River. The guides pointed it out
to us as the way by which they would return
from Fort Snelling. I thought nothing of it
then; but long afterward learned by the investigations
of the geologists of this region that this
was an old outlet of Lake Superior into the Mississippi,
through the St. Croix.
In the afternoon we prevailed on our
guides to take us across to the north shore,
as we desired to see at least something of it
also. After a little hesitation, they struck out
with vigor, remarking that a sudden squall
would be dangerous. The distance was about
twenty-five miles; we went across in about four
hours, and camped for the night on a beautiful
pebble beach. Our guides began immediately
to pitch our tent on a mass of pebbles, each one
about the size of a walnut. We remonstrated,
but they assured us that rounded pebbles make
an excellent bed, and such indeed we found it.
The smooth pebbles slide and roll over one
another, and adjust themselves perfectly to the
form. It was the best bed surface we had yet
found. Sand, on the contrary, though apparently
soft and yielding, as every camper knows
makes the worst possible bed.
Next morning we paddled along the north
shore of the lake, observing as we passed everything
worthy of note, and drew up our canoe for
nooning on a sand-spit stretching across the end
of the lake and separating it from an estuary at
the mouth of the St. Louis River, up which we
were to go. This narrow sand-spit runs from
the north shore for six or seven miles nearly to
the south shore, where there is the only opening
into the St. Louis. Just where we landed is
the site now of the city of Duluth. At that
time, and for many years afterward, there was
not a white settlement within a hundred miles.
While nooning here, I took a delicious swim in
the warm waters of the estuary, right along the
present water-front of Duluth.
The glory of the voyage up the St. Louis
River that afternoon will live forever in my
memory. The day was warm and still, the river
was wide and devious, the water smooth as a
mirror, and the banks clothed in richest verdure.
The Indian villages were strung all along the
river at intervals. At every turn we would
come in view of a new cluster of lodges, and
would be greeted with the peculiar shrill, vibratory
halloo, characteristic of the Indian, made
by vibrating the hand over the mouth. Every
greeting would be answered by our men in a
similar manner, and I too with some practise
succeeded fairly well. We camped that night
at Fond du Lac, an Indian village of two or
three hundred, about ten miles up the river,
where we found a single white man, a Mr.
Boilleau.
Next day we went to the Falls, the Dalles of
the St. Louis, where there is a portage of nine
miles. As this was a serious undertaking, we
had to commence it in the early morning, and
therefore camped here for the rest of the day.
What a glorious swim I took in the roaring cataract
that afternoon! Some twenty or thirty
Indians, men and boys, had come from Fond du
Lac to visit our camp. As I went down the
cataract with railroad speed, they watched me
with the greatest interest, cheering as I passed,
and screaming with delight when I came out victorious.
I bantered them to join me, but
neither entreaty nor jeering would induce them
to try. I went down repeatedly (walking up by
land each time), leaping and playing in the roaring
torrent, laughing and screaming with delight.
Next day began the serious business of the
portage. I was greatly interested in the wonderful
capacity of those men as beasts of burden;
each had a leathern strap, about eighteen
feet long and an inch wide, except in the middle,
where it was three inches wide; this strap was
tied about each end of my trunk by Robideau,
and the trunk thrown over on the back, with the
broad strap on the forehead. This was probably
at least seventy-five pounds; on this a hundred
pounds of pork was put, and on this again
some twenty-five pounds of crackers, making
in all at least two hundred pounds. With this
he went off on a trot. François Salle did the
same with John's trunk, and one hundred
pounds of flour and other things, to make up
two hundred pounds, and followed at the same
gait. We knew we could not make more than
six or seven miles, so we remained in camp until
the afternoon. In about three-quarters of
an hour, the men came back, loaded themselves
again in the same manner, and went off; and
we saw them no more until late in the afternoon.
About four o'clock we started for our next
camp. This was our first experience in walking
any considerable distance in moccasins. The
trail was very rough and stony, and we winced
and shrank at every step. We soon got used to
it, however, or the ground became smoother,
and we went along very well. About half-way
we met the men returning for their last load, the
canoe.
On the way we observed how the portage
was made. The whole distance was divided
into stages about a mile apart. The first load
was carried to the first stage and deposited, and
the men returned to camp for the second load;
this was carried two miles and deposited, then
they returned to stage No. 1, and carried the
load to No. 3, then back to No. 2, and carried
that load to No. 4, etc., until all except the
canoe had been deposited at the camp for the
night.
Then the men returned to our former camp,
took up the canoe, one at each end, and carried
it the seven miles to the new camp. It is
seen then that they went over the ground
five times, equaling thirty-five miles, and one-half
the time each was loaded with two hundred
pounds. It certainly was an extraordinary feat
of strength and endurance; one that I do not believe
any other animal of similar size could possibly
accomplish. The peculiarity of man in
which he is superior to any other animal, is his
capacity for training. Moreover, I believe that
the white race is superior in this respect to any
other race; and still more, that even in white
men, good blood tells in this regard, as it does
in horses. The great difference in men consists
mainly in the capacity for improvement by
training: some improve greatly and indefinitely;
some hardly at all, and quickly reach
their limit.
Early next morning while we were eating
our breakfast, a party of Indians, men, women,
and children, passed our camp, making the same
portage; but as they had little baggage they
traveled fast, and we saw them no more. The
men were stark naked, except for a narrow
breech-cloth, that passed between the legs and
under a belt around the waist; and carried nothing
except their bows and arrows. The women
were better clothed, indeed, but each was bowed
beneath a heavy load. One of them carried the
canoe on her head, bottom upward, like an immense
scoop-bonnet. Soon after the Indians
passed we left our camp, which was in the midst
of a dense forest, on the margin of a beautiful
streamlet; and re-commenced our portage in the
same style as yesterday. We easily finished
the remaining three miles by noon, and embarked
again.
We had been told at La Pointe that we
should find the mosquitoes very bad in some
parts of the country passed over, and had made
preparations accordingly. It was here that we
began to feel these torments. We had indeed
felt a few at Eagle Harbor, and at nearly all our
camps on Lake Superior; but here they became
intolerable. On this day, for the first time since
we left Sault Ste. Marie, the sky was cloudy.
Not only had we now mosquitoes all day, but
also brulos. These are almost invisible black
gnats, somewhat like the sand-fleas of the South,
but still smaller and black; and are called brulos
on account of the burning sensation produced by
their bites. Here, therefore, for the first time
we had to "take the veil." We had prepared
these at La Pointe. A mosquito bar sewed up
into a cylinder, was drawn around the hat crown,
over the shoulders and arms, and stuffed into
the bosom; while the hands were protected by
gloves. But we must eat; we were compelled,
therefore, to make a smudge fire, and to put our
heads in the smoke while eating. But the veils
did not protect us from the brulos: these little
pests would crawl up the sleeves, under the collars,
everywhere.
To protect ourselves from mosquitoes while
sleeping we took a sheet just big enough to fill
the tent when pinned about three feet from the
ground. Around this we had sewed mosquito
netting, so that when pinned in the tent it would
hang down all around as a curtain to the ground.
To hold this down securely an edging of double
sheeting was attached all around, and this was
filled with small bird-shot. As soon as the tent
was pitched, we made down the bed, then pinned
up the sheet so as to make a ceiling three feet
above the bed, and put the net curtain with its
shot-loaded border on the top of the sheet. By
this time the mosquitoes would be thick in the
tent. I then put a handful of gunpowder on a
piece of paper or bark in the middle of the bed,
and after setting the tent door wide open,
touched off the powder. The sulphurous smoke
killed or drove out all the mosquitoes; we
quickly put down the net, and secured it well.
When ready to go to bed, after undressing, we
slipped under the netting with the greatest care.
In this way we slept in peace, the humming of
the mosquitoes only lulling us to deeper slumber.
Fortunately, the brulos do not fly about
after nightfall.
Here we took into our canoe two half-breed
French Indians, on condition that they worked
their passage; so we now had four paddlers.
As the water was smooth, except for two or
three bad rapids, which we passed over successfully,
we progressed rapidly; the men singing
their boat-songs together, and keeping time with
their paddles. The music was rude, but really
inspiriting.
This day for the first time we passed over
rapids in our canoe. I was much interested in
the skill and care of the men in managing it, and
especially in the extreme care with which they
repaired the least scratch of its tender surface.
As soon as we made camp, they drew up the
canoe and pitched our tent. They then turned
the canoe bottom upward, and made the most
careful inspection of every part. The least
crack or bruise was plastered with tamarack
gum, and a hot iron passed over it. This was
done every night until we reached Fort Snelling.
In a similar way canoes are patched with birch
bark, the patch being sewn in with tamarack
roots and covered with gum; but our canoe was
never broken.
One would suppose that rising by successive
rapids to higher and higher levels, we would
have reached drier country, but not so. The
country seems to be a level plateau, abounding
in shallow, rushy lakes. The rivers are very
sluggish, tortuous, and marshy. The mosquitoes
became worse and worse. Finally,
when we turned off into a little savanna river,
even more tortuous and marshy than usual, we
were compelled to make a smudge fire in the bottom
of the canoe, on a little earth put there for
this purpose. Protected by the smoke, and also
by our veils and gloves, we got along very well;
but the men in the front of the canoe were so
covered with mosquitoes that it was impossible
to tell the color of their clothing or hats - all
was a uniform gray. About noon we reached
another portage. As this was but three or four
miles over the low sandy divide between the St.
Louis and Mississippi Rivers, it was easily made,
with the help of the two additional men, after
the noon meal. John and I walked leisurely
over while the men carried the canoe and baggage.
About five o'clock we took canoe again
on another savanna river and paddled thence
to Sandy Lake, where the two additional men
left us.
At the Indian agency here, where as usual
there was a considerable Indian settlement,
some twenty or thirty bark lodges, we found
two white men, the first, with a single exception,
that we had seen since leaving La Pointe nearly
two weeks before. They were the Indian
agent, who as usual had married an Indian and
had a swarm of half-breed children, and Mr.
Clarke, a Methodist missionary, an intelligent
and well-educated young man, whose society we
enjoyed very greatly.
Sandy Lake is a beautiful sheet of water; extremely
irregular in form and with well-wooded
shores, it is very picturesque. We stayed here
several days for the sake of rest for our men
and of clothes-washing and change of diet for
ourselves, for our camp fare was the worst I
ever saw. I have camped a great deal since and
always fared well, but on this first trip the fare
was hard indeed. Youth and high spirits can,
however, stand anything. All we had was
flour, messpork, hardtack, tea, coffee, and
maple-sugar. An iron pot was our only cooking
utensil; we had not even a pan for mixing
dough. The flour bag was opened at one end,
the flour hollowed at the top, and a little water
poured into the hollow and mixed until it had
taken up flour enough to make a dough. This
was then kneaded in the hand and made into
balls that were thrown into the pot with hunks
of pork and boiled. These tough, solid, indigestible
balls, the men called "bondins." I
tried them only once; after that I took my portion
of the dough, mixed it and beat it, putting
in a little lard, pressed it into a long snakelike
form, wound it about a dry stick, and stuck it
before the fire, turning it when necessary.
When it was browned, I pulled out the stick and
devoured the hollow cylinder with relish. The
pork I sliced, and toasted with a forked stick.
At Sandy Lake we were able to vary our diet
somewhat, for here we found an abundance of
fish.
The day after our arrival we took a delightful
swim in the clear, warm water of the lake.
Mr. Clarke joined us, and brought with him a
bright, active, handsome Indian boy of fourteen
years. The boy and I were the only good swimmers,
and we had great sport racing with one
another. I was by far the more rapid and expert
swimmer, but he was the most expert diver
I ever saw. I would rush after him, and would
be just about to overtake and duck him, when
he would disappear, and a moment later through
the clear water I could see him about seven feet
below, swimming with great velocity, assisting
himself by his hands against the bottom. I could
not overtake him there, but as soon as he came
to the surface again for breath, I was after him,
and he would again disappear just as I was
about to grasp him. It was only after he was
well exhausted that I succeeded in capturing
him. I greatly enjoyed our stay here, and, of
course, we repeated the swim and the chase the
next day.
On the morning of the third day, we were off
again; and in half an hour, we rushed with a
hurrah into the swift current of the Mississippi.
Day after day, for more than a week, we sped
swiftly down the mighty stream, which, however,
was not so very mighty where we first
struck it. There was but little variation in the
incidents from day to day, and still less in the
scenery: one continuous stretch of prairie, with
here and there a few trees bordering the river;
the surface of the country dotted over with innumerable
little lakes, invisible, however, to us
on the river. I mention very briefly two or
three incidents on the way.
Soon after entering the great river we
stopped for noon at an enormous Indian lodge,
seventy to eighty feet long and thirty feet wide,
the home of a very great chief, about sixty years
of age. In it he lived with his ten wives and, I
was told, seventy children. I did not count
them, but I do not think the estimate extravagant.
As we passed down the river we frequently
met Indians in their canoes, and traded with
them, flour or pork for fish or venison. From
time to time, also, I shot ducks on the river with
a gun we had brought from La Pointe. They
were not very good, being rather fishy; but anything
was better than the mess pork and "bondins."
At night we usually pitched our tent in
the vicinity of an Indian village, partly to improve
our fare by the addition of fish or venison,
and partly because the Indians always select for
their village sites high and dry places, healthy
and free from mosquitoes.
Once we stopped at noon at the cabin of a
white man, a tall, straight, fine-looking, somewhat
grizzled pioneer, with a squaw wife and
half-breed children. He received us with
boundless hospitality, as well he might, for he
had not seen a white face for six months. For a
similar reason we were also glad to greet him.
This was the only white man we saw in our
whole route from Sand Lake to the Falls of St.
Anthony, a distance of four or five hundred
miles.
To relieve the tedium of the way, and also
for the sake of exercise, I often took an extra
paddle and worked my way, for I was a skilful
manager of a canoe, having learned this, as has
been said, in my boyhood on the old plantation.
We passed over several rapids on the way, and
in one case over a nearly perpendicular fall of
three or four feet, which the men called Petite
Chute, or Little Fall. On approaching this
they put out all their strength, I also assisting,
and the canoe was literally shot over the little
precipice, and fell lightly and gracefully on the
smooth water below. This is called "shooting
the falls."
As we continued day after day, the river increased
constantly in volume by the addition of
the waters of tributaries on each side. These
were named by the men as we passed, but we
paused not; for we were impatient of the monotony
of the long passage.
We were now approaching the Falls of St.
Anthony, where the great river pitches over a
precipice a hundred feet high. About noon we
reached the top and stopped for lunch, drawing
up our canoe on the very spot where Minneapolis
was founded five years later. There was then
there a single log cabin, and one white man trading
with the Indians. After nooning here we
made a portage of about half a mile around the
fall, and put in again below. While the men
were making the portage we enjoyed the view
of the fall, and examined the structure of the
rocks. As the gorge below the fall is narrow,
the current is very swift, and we went down
"a-kiting." I was intensely interested in
studying the structure of the gorge. The cliff
is about a hundred feet high, and consists of
soft, cream-colored sandstone, capped with a
layer of hard, dark-blue limestone. The sandstone
was so soft that I could reach out
as we flew swiftly by and take out handfuls
with my fingers. I at once saw, or suspected,
the mode of origin of this gorge, by the
recession of the fall, for I already knew the history
of the Niagara gorge. My conclusions
were completely confirmed by the existence in
this case, also, of an escarpment at the mouth of
the gorge eight miles below the fall, at Fort
Snelling. All this was duly recorded in my
journal, but never published, because I was then
too young to appreciate the importance of the
observations I had made, and, indeed, too little
acquainted with geological literature to know
that there was anything new in them. A few
years afterward others made the same observations,
and gave the same explanation.
About three in the afternoon we turned into
the mouth of the St. Peter's, now called the Minnesota
River, and landed at the little straggling
village of St. Peter's, containing then about one
hundred inhabitants, mostly Indians. The present
town of Mendota may be its development, as
it has a somewhat similar situation. Here we
had a serious altercation with our guides. They
said that their time was up, and they must go
back to La Pointe. We told them, to their great
surprise, that we had engaged them for forty
days, and paid the whole amount - viz., eighty
dollars. They declared that Dr. Borup had hired
them only for twenty-eight days, and that it
would take all the remainder - i. e., a week - to
get back. We told them that we intended to go up
the St. Peter's - Minnesota - River, and explore
the Sioux country. In answer they said that
not only had they fulfilled their contract, but
that the Sioux Indians were treacherous and
dangerous, and exploring that country would be
at the risk of their lives. When still urged,
they flatly refused to go. There was nothing to
be done except to bid them good-by. They left
the same afternoon, going down the Mississippi
to the mouth of the St. Croix, then up that river
and over the portage into the Bois Brulé, and
thence into Lake Superior; which, as already explained,
is the most direct route to La Pointe.
In justice to Dr. Borup, I should state that after
returning to New York, I wrote to him, and that
the money, twenty-four dollars, was promptly
refunded.
Our camping-trip therefore ended here. We
sold out our tent and bedding, blankets and
buffalo-robes, and leaving our trunks at St.
Peter's under suitable charge, hired a boat to
take us over the river. Having climbed the
cliff, or escarpment, on which Fort Snelling is
built, we delivered our letters from Dr. Holden
to Dr. Turner, the surgeon of the fort. He received
us with great cordiality, and invited us
to stay at the fort until the steamer from below
should arrive. We were given comfortable
rooms in the parsonage, and invited to take our
meals with Dr. Turner's family. Our trunks were
sent for, and arrived in due time, and we were
soon pleasantly settled for a week. We put on
decent clothes, exchanged our moccasions
for
walking shoes, and were ready for dinner. We
found Mrs. Turner a charming woman, and enjoyed
her society the more as we had seen nothing
but Indians and half-breeds since leaving
Mackinac. We greatly enjoyed the dinner, too,
for that very day the game-laws imposed by the
officers on themselves ended, and they had
brought in about a hundred prairie chickens.
Dr. Turner, a famous sportsman, was especially
successful, his pack being about thirty.
In our quarters, the parsonage, we found
also domiciled two very pleasant gentlemen, a
Mr. Stockbridge, a young Episcopalian clergyman,
traveling, and temporarily acting as chaplain,
and Mr. Placide, the distinguished actor,
whom I had seen on the stage in New York in
his favorite play, "London Assurance," then
the rage. With these gentlemen I had much
pleasant conversation, and with the former
many pleasant rambles in the vicinity.
The shooting of prairie-fowl still continued
almost daily, and our table was always well supplied
with delicious game. As from early boyhood
I had been passionately fond of hunting, I sometimes
borrowed a gun and joined the shooting
excursions; but my success was only indifferent.
The favorite walk with Mr. Stockbridge was
to Minnehaha Falls, at that time called "Little
River Falls," for it had not then been
immortalized by Longfellow. It is a beautiful fall of
a considerable stream, about seventy feet
perpendicular; and as it is not more than two or
three miles from the fort, we often visited it.
Its origin is evident. The Mississippi
worked back from the escarpment about two
miles, then still back across the mouth of the
Minnehaha River, which then for the first time
fell into the gorge and began to work back also.
And while the greater river has worked back six
miles to Minneapolis, the smaller has receded two
or three miles to the present position of the falls.
Of course we have here also the same limestone
cap, underlain with the soft St. Peter sandstone.
To Lake Harriet was a favorite drive, and I
often went there with the ladies; but I walked
there but once, for it was about eight miles. It
is a circular lake, about a mile in diameter, with
clear, bright water and clean, pebbly beach, and
is surrounded with dense woods, that contrast
delightfully with the bare, yellow, endlessly
stretching prairie.
After we had spent a delightful week here,
the steamer arrived from below, and we took regretful
leave of our good friends. Soon after
leaving, we passed, I remember well, a little village
of about two hundred people, which I was
told was called St. Paul. That night we passed
through Lake Pepin, an enlargement of the
river. The banks here are bold, almost mountainous,
and the scenery beautiful; and as it was
bright moonlight, I sat on the upper deck and
enjoyed the view. The boat stopped from time
to time, but we did not leave it until we got to
Galena. A little before we reached our destination,
Nauvoo and the splendid Mormon temple
were pointed out. There was at that time intense
excitement on the subject of the Mormons,
for it was only a few weeks before this
that Joseph and Hyrum Smith had been shot in
jail by a mob; and not long after I passed, in
1846, the Mormons were driven out of Illinois,
and their temple burned. After some wanderings,
they settled, as is well known, at Salt Lake.
At Galena we stopped nearly a week, to
examine the lead-mines there, as we wished to
study the mode of occurrence of the ore, the
method of smelting, etc. We even took boat
and visited mines at Dubuque, Iowa. To the
early interest thus excited, I attribute the fact
that this has been a favorite subject of investigation
with me.
From Galena we again took boat to St.
Louis. John had written to his father to send
him money here, but on inquiry found that it
had not arrived, and was in despair. He was
entirely out of funds and stranded. I had
not money enough for both. What should he
do? In this dilemma an old friend of his advanced
the money, and after two days of awful
heat in St. Louis, we again took boat down the
river, thence up the Ohio to Pittsburg, and from
there by railroad back to New York. After an
absence of more than three months, we arrived
there in August; and our famous trip was done.
Again I commenced the old grind, six hours
every day, six days a week. And the same
grind with Sayre in the evenings. There was,
however, in reality but little grind in Sayre's
office, for he was almost as much a boy as any
of us. We sometimes had a "high old time"
and made so much noise as to scandalize the
neighborhood. It was something like the office
of Bob Sawyer and Ben Allen of Pickwick fame.
It was not quite so jolly this year, however, as
last, when Sayre joined heartily in our sports.
But he had married in the meantime, and Mrs.
Sayre, a most charming and cultured woman,
was boarding in the same house. Out of respect
for his wife, whom he dearly loved, he now
restrained himself and us, and our real work
of review of the lectures proceeded more successfully
than before. I again, of course, undertook
charity practise among the poor, and
attended the hospitals whenever I could, but
only to witness important operations.
The morning course of lectures extended
from 9 A. M. to 1 P. M.; the afternoon lectures
from 4 to 6 P. M.; our dinner was at 3, so from 1
to 3 was free. On first entering the college I
had joined a gymnasium, partly for the sake of
health, partly because I was fond of athletics,
and these two hours I spent in gymnastic exercises
of all kinds. On leaving the college on
Crosby Street, near Grand, I walked to the gymnasium
on the corner of Chambers Street and
Broadway. As my object was only health,
strength, and activity, I took no lessons of any
kind; but paid merely for the use of the gymnasium,
and practised on my own account. I
became the most active and expert man in the
gymnasium, some of my feats being worth mentioning.
I could hold out at arm's length thirty-six
pounds; grasp a pole and hold myself out
horizontally; brace my back against an upright,
take the rings well shortened up, and push out
eighty-four pounds on each side; drawing in the
rings, I could rise with my hands to my hips
without jerk, even when twenty-eight pounds
were tied to my feet; could "skin the cat" in
the rings, turning my shoulders in the sockets,
and could do the same backwards. I could
vault straight between my hands over a horizontal
bar as high as my head; jump up and
grasp a bar, hang dead, and throw myself feet
foremost clean over without touching; tie a hundred
pounds to my feet and pull myself up till
my chin was above my fists, a feat that I later
accomplished with a hundred and twenty pounds
tied to my feet, making the total weight lifted
two hundred and fifty-five pounds. I could pull
myself up with one arm till my chin was above
my fist. This, the acme gymnastic feat, no one
else in the gymnasium could do from the dead
point. About a year after leaving the gymnasium,
however, I could not only do it twice with
the right arm but once with the left. I also practised
boxing and wrestling and became somewhat
expert, though I took no lessons, as I could
spare neither the time nor the money.
During this winter I became well acquainted
with many scientific men, especially the ornithologists
Giraud, Bell, Baird, and particularly Audubon.
Audubon lived about ten miles out of
town in a large house surrounded by grand and
beautiful trees, immediately on the Hudson.
I often rode out with my brother John to spend
the day with him and his wife, and enjoyed the
visits immensely. He was then about seventy and
one of the most imposing men I ever saw; tall,
erect, with eagle eye and nose, and abundant
snow-white hair brushed straight back from his
lofty brow. His wife was a tall and stately
dame, and they were indeed a grand-looking
couple. Their sons John and Victor were with
them, and often took us out on the river in their
boat.
I graduated in April, 1845, after writing a
creditable thesis, on which I was publicly examined.
I was privately examined on the subjects
of the lecture courses and given my diploma.
This is the only one of my diplomas that I have
not now (1900) with me. About ten years ago
Dr. Dalton, the distinguished physiologist, then
president of the College of Physicians and Surgeons,
wrote to me that he was making up a set
of diplomas, one from each class, and wished
mine as representative of the class of 1845. I
sent it to him, and it is at present deposited in
the archives of the College.
Immediately after graduation I bade good-by
to dear old Uncle Jack and "John L." and
went South. I visited a few days with my
brothers John and Lewis in Savannah, and took
formal possession of my property, which John
had been managing for me. I then went out to
Liberty County and stayed for some time at the
homes of different relatives. In those days
literally everybody was glad to see everybody
else and to have a visitor stay as long as possible,
and no one had the least hesitation in
doing so.
My interest in ornithology continuing, on my
return from New York I made a collection of
birds, shooting, determining, labeling, and stuffing
all the species of birds in the South, except
some of the sea-birds. This collection I gave to
the Smithsonian Institution in 1857.
In the spring of 1845 I read with great interest
a book that had just been published, Vestiges
of the Natural History of Creation, and
fervently discussed it with my brother-in-law,
Dr. Harden. This was my first introduction to
the doctrine of evolution.
About July I went to the commencement
at Athens and there joined a party of ladies
and gentlemen - nine in all - on a trip to the
mountains and falls. We were gone about a
month, and, as is usual in such parties, Cupid
was busy. But my heart was untouched; I had
not yet met my fate.
At Decatur, where the party broke up, I met
my old friend John T. Nisbet, and after a week
there tramping around the country and swimming
daily in the mill-pond, we decided to go
to the mountains by ourselves with no women
to molest us or make afraid. We enjoyed it all
immensely, but especially our stay at Beal's at
Tallulah Falls, the most beautiful place in upper
Georgia.
Beal was a queer character; tall, straight,
athletic, pompous, and self-conceited; uneducated,
but with many grand phrases, especially
Latin phrases, that he had picked up from transient
visitors and used on all occasions. In giving
an account of his coming to this place, he
was accustomed to say that he "went to work
without tools of any kind manibus pedibusque."
He always brought out his three little children
and introduced them to strangers in the most
grandiloquent and theatrical manner. "This,"
he would say, "is Rollo; this," pointing to
another, "is Tallulah; and this, Magnolia."
Then sweeping his hand around he would add,
"Historical, geographical, and botanical." His
wife was a meek, uncomplaining woman, but
withal a most excellent cook and housewife. I
never sat down to a finer table - venison and
wild turkey deliciously roasted, and such rolls,
green corn and tomatoes, and apple pie! Their
house was the roughest log hut imaginable, literally
made with no tools but the ax. As their
patronage increased, it had been added to from
time to time, so that the whole presented a curious
and really picturesque appearance.
While here we explored the Tallulah chasm
from end to end, doing all sorts of foolhardy
things, such as young men love. We crossed to
the other side, climbed down to the Witches'
Cave, supposed to be inaccessible, and came out
at the door, creeping on hands and knees along
a ledge eighteen inches wide with a sheer precipice
at the side of five hundred feet. Once
while exploring the chasm we were overtaken by
nightfall and climbed from the bottom up the
Devil's Pulpit in the dark, reaching Beal's, tired
and hungry, about ten at night. Beal declared
that he would not undertake the climb in broad
daylight.
Just above the principal fall, the Tempesta,
there is a pool about a hundred feet long and
fifty wide, into which the Hurricane Fall rushes
at a steep angle and out of which plunges the
Tempesta, a hundred feet perpendicular. It is
called Hawthorn's Pool, because a young Presbyterian
minister of that name was drowned in
it, a fate that several others, though good swimmers,
are said to have narrowly escaped. It had
therefore a bad name and every one was afraid
of it. The water swirls about in an ugly way, and
it was believed that there were whirling down-currents
that were dangerous. I was a splendid
swimmer, and after looking over the pool carefully,
determined to try it. I swam all over it
with safety, feeling a little tugging at my feet in
places, but finding no danger for a good swimmer.
Thereafter I enjoyed my swim every day,
for it was in September, too late in the season
for visitors.
At the end of the month we returned to Decatur,
thence to Macon, and thence, in November,
to Liberty County. And here occurred another,
and perhaps the greatest, crisis of my
life. For here I met my destiny; I fell in
love! Ah, it makes my blood tingle even yet
at seventy-seven to think of that winter! I
had once before felt a little precordial agitation,
but compared with this it was nothing.
The effect, too, was entirely different: the other
was premature; it was "puppy-love"; it was
sentimental and make-believe in comparison;
it was weakening and melancholy. This, on
the contrary, was stimulating and joyous, increasing
the whole manhood, physical and spiritual,
strengthening every existing faculty and
developing many previously dormant. One
whole side of my nature, the esthetical and
philosophical, my love for art, poetry, and literature,
had its birth at this time. It was literally
a revolution.
As has been said, I came down to Liberty
in November. My cousin Lewis Jones having
just graduated as bachelor of arts at Athens,
had come down to his father's place; and he conceived
the plan of making a tour on horseback
through Florida to study the geology and
natural history of that State, then little known.
I heartily entered into his plans and agreed to
accompany him. We prepared our outfit and
made all arrangements to start early in January.
But late in December my sister Sarah
came down to Cedar Hill, her plantation, and
in the hospitable way characteristic of the
South, and particularly of the Low Countries,
brought with her her niece, Miss Bessie Nisbet,
her nephew Joe, Miss Bessie's brother, and her
cousin, Miss Mary Nisbet, to spend the winter.
About the first of January I met Miss Bessie at
Midway church, and her bright, charming face
and petite form, now fully developed, captivated
me at once. It was literally love at first sight,
so far as that is possible. My imagination was
taken captive and frequent association that winter
did the rest. I need not say that the Florida
trip was forgotten at once, for Lewis also found
Cedar Hill too attractive to leave. It was a
great opportunity lost, but -
That winter was the most delightful I ever
spent. Joe Nisbet, Lewis, and I had most glorious
days of duck-shooting, turkey-hunting, and
deer-hunting, and still more glorious evenings
with the ladies. We got up many horseback
rides for the girls, and an incident connected
with one I can never forget. I had borrowed
for Miss Bessie, Lewis Jones's pony "Tiger,"
a perfectly gentle but high-spirited and sensitive
little animal. Ah! what a fairylike
picture it was, the beautiful maiden on the
beautiful pony! But she was timid, inexperienced,
and unsteady in the saddle; I watched
them uneasily. We were riding alone to meet
a lady and gentleman at a trysting-place a
couple of miles away. The pony was ambitious;
the rider did not know how to check him;
he began to go faster and faster. I had to do
the same to keep alongside; this again stimulated
Tiger to get ahead; soon we were in full
gallop, and Bessie, becoming alarmed, dropped
the bridle and took hold of the pommel. I saw
at once that we should have a runaway and a
catastrophe unless I could quiet Tiger. I could
have taken hold of the bit and checked him by
force, but I knew that with his spirit this would
have required a hard struggle. I could perhaps
have lifted her from her saddle to my own, but
I was not sufficiently sure of either my strength
or my horsemanship. I knew that the pony was
perfectly gentle, for I had ridden him a hundred
times. I therefore dropped back a little,
only a little, and called to him, "Whoa, Tiger,
whoa!" and to the rider, "Pull the rein gently."
She did so, Tiger came down to a trot, then in a
few minutes to a walk, and all danger was over.
But the gallop had loosened, and then shaken
down, Bessie's long, abundant hair, and it fell
as a veil covering her whole person and almost
enveloping the little pony. The whole scene
lives as a picture in my memory: the beautiful,
bright, balmy morning, the woods of pine and
myrtle, overgrown with jessamine vines, the
fragrance of whose golden blossoms filled the
air; the fairylike beauty of the girl, with her
veil of disheveled hair. Such scenes, alas! do
not often occur in one's life, but they remain as
eternal possessions in the memory.
For a week it was a constant round of
gaiety, while the whole party of young people
visited at Woodmanston, the old plantation;
there were horseback rides and boat rides during
the day and piano playing, singing, fluting,
and impromptu cotillons and Virginia reels in
the evenings. Bessie was an excellent pianist,
and I watched with great delight her brilliant
touch, her hands apparently far too small to
reach an octave, yet full of vigor and nerve.
The party broke up in April, Bessie and
Joe going to visit an aunt in Savannah, and I
remaining in Liberty. But later in the same
month I visited my brothers in Savannah and
again saw her. Did I really love her? I was
not yet sure of the permanency of my feelings,
and she was evidently unconscious of them.
Certainly I was not at that time prepared to go
any further. She went back to Midway, and I
did not see her again for four months.
A deep and permanent change had certainly
taken place in my whole nature. Her image remained
with me continually as a pure and holy
presence. I felt, as it were, put on honor in all
my conduct and even in my thoughts. Any
wrong act or thought I felt as a dishonor to her
and a disgrace to me. From my own experience
I know that there is nothing so elevating
and purifying to a young man as a pure love for
a pure maiden.
Meanwhile I had not the slightest reason to
believe that she even thought of me except as
an agreeable companion of a day. Whether I
should ever meet her again, I did not know. I
had not deliberately determined to court her,
but if it was to be, it should be in her father's
house. I was sure that no one in the least suspected
my feelings, and therefore no one but
myself had as yet been hurt. But in any case,
whether she ever became my wife or not, my
love was an eternal possession that could never
be taken away.
In June, as usual, I went to Macon. While
I was there, Joe Nisbet wrote inviting "John
T." and me to visit him. I joyfully accepted.
Several young ladies had been invited by Bessie,
and we again had a merry party. Here my feelings
were confirmed and deepened, but still no
one suspected, not even Bessie herself.
After a very happy fortnight we made up a
party for the falls and mountains. There were
seven of us: my sister Sarah, who was to matronize
the party; Miss Bessie; three of her
girl friends; the Rev. Thomas Conrad Porter,
then a Presbyterian pastor in Macon, but later
the distinguished professor of botany in Lafayette
College, Easton, Pa.; and I. We went
by rail to Griffin, thence by stage to Decatur,
and from there to Stone Mountain.
Stone Mountain is a dome of pure, bare
granite, standing alone in a gently undulating
region, evidently a harder core left as a remnant
of universal erosion. It stands about a thousand
feet above the general level, a bare, almost
sheer precipice on the northern side, but gently
sloping on the southern. On the top has been
built an observation tower a hundred and eighty
feet high.
Of course we had to see a sunrise from the
mountain. We started on foot before daybreak,
and were on the top of the tower before
sunrise. But alas for our view! The whole
landscape was enveloped in fog. We were
above it and looked down upon it as on a limitless
ocean. Presently the fog, already anticipating
defeat from the coming sun, began to
break away, and the landscape to appear in
spots like islands in the ocean. The islands continued
to enlarge and unite until the whole country
lay spread out at our feet, all the fresher
and greener for its fog-bath. Meanwhile the
last remnant of fog drifted right over us, carried
slowly westward by a very gentle wind.
The sun was just rising and cast the shadow of
the mountain, the tower, the railed area at the
top, and the seven figures on the slowly, slowly
retreating, snow-white fog-bank. Like a halo
of glory about our heads, see! a splendid double
rainbow! It was the most glorious sight I ever
witnessed. This was the first day of our tour;
we all hailed it with delight as an omen of happiness,
I especially, for reasons easily imagined.
After having spent the greater part of the
day on the mountain enjoying the splendid view,
we returned to the hotel. The next day we
went to Gainesville, a neat, healthy little village,
with delightful, exhilarating air and a
beautiful, cold, carbonated spring about a mile
away, to which we walked every afternoon.
Here we stayed several days, for the hotel was
celebrated for its excellent cooking, delightful
walks abounded, the air was delicious, and we
were all happy. With a coach and four that I
procured from Athens we then continued on our
way to the Nacooche Valley and Yonah Mountain.
Nacooche is a beautiful, fertile valley with
several mountains in the immediate vicinity, the
most conspicuous being the striking Yonah
Mountain. Near the hotel, on the valley level,
is a mound about seventy-five feet high, with a
flat polygonal top of about an acre. It is undoubtedly
artificial, but is too large to be entirely
so. I supposed then, and still suppose,
that it is a natural hill, artificially increased in
height and modified in form; but am ignorant
as to its purpose. Some say that it was
constructed by the Indian mound-builders; others
that it is a fortification built by De Soto. In
the vicinity I observed some evidences of
placer-mining for gold; but I was more interested in
love than gold.
After devoting a day to the ascent of Yonah
Mountain, which rises eighteen hundred feet
above the valley and some twenty-three hundred
above the sea-level, and enjoying the unrivaled
view of the valley and the mountains from its
summit, we went on to Clarkesville, and thence,
after a day or two, to Tallulah.
Here we enjoyed for a week or ten days the
most delightful part of our trip. As this was
my fifth visit, I acted as guide, and day after
day we rambled in the great gorge till we had
explored every nook and corner of it. We
visited all five of the falls, but our favorite
haunts were the Tempesta and the Oceana.
It so happened that we spent Sunday here.
Sunday at Tallulah! To us it seemed that the
day was more than usually sacred. We had a
clergyman with us - why not have religious services
in the chasm at the falls? At the top of
the Oceana Falls was just the place, the granite
here breaking into regular joints and forming
steps in an amphitheater on which we sat within
sound of the roar of the falls and surrounded
by grand cliffs. Mr. Porter was a man of rare
culture and taste; the invocation, the hymns,
the prayer, and the sermon were all in wonderful
keeping with the scene, and the effect was
really powerful. There was some tittering
among the girls at first, but it was soon succeeded
by a solemn silence. The ladies sang
and I accompanied them on the flute, while the
roaring falls made a deep bass that harmonized
with the thin clearness of the feminine voices
and the soft breathings of the flute. I remember
well the text of the sermon; it was the scene
of Elijah at Mount Horeb, when the Lord was
not in the storm, nor in the earthquake, nor yet
in the fire, but in the still small voice heard in
the heart of man.
Another time we all went down by moonlight
and sat on the "Devil's Pulpit," so called,
but really God's pulpit for those who have ears
to hear; and the ladies sang while I played on
the flute. The holy stillness sank deep into our
hearts. All enjoyed it, but I most of all, I
think. Mr. Porter stood on the Pulpit and recited
Coleridge's Hymn to Mont Blanc with
really thrilling effect. His feeling for literature,
and especially for poetry, was certainly a
real culture to me.
Such experiences of course fed the flames of
love in me, but I was distressingly uncertain
whether Bessie's heart was touched. Whether
she had begun to suspect my love I could not
certainly tell, but I thought so, for she was shy
in my presence and even avoided me. Yet she
did not seem displeased. I determined to settle
matters as soon as I saw her under her own
roof.
We left Beal's with great reluctance. We
had made friends with everybody and everything
there; with the pompous, good-natured
Beal, with his gentle, patient wife, with Rollo,
Tallulah, and Magnolia, even with Beal's dogs
and Mrs. Beal's cats. We went directly to the
Toccoa Falls, but remained there only a few
hours. It is a beautiful fall of a hundred and
eighty feet of a considerable stream, but lacks
the grand scenery characteristic of Tallulah.
Still our luncheon place, a deep dell at the
foot of the fall, thickly overgrown with moss
and ferns, wet with eternal spray, was delightful
and refreshing.
From Clarkesville, which we reached in the
afternoon, we went on next day to Athens,
where we remained several days visiting my
brother John, who had become professor of
physics and chemistry in Franklin College.
Thence we went onward by rail and stage to
Midway, arriving there about the middle of
September.
The fateful day came at last. It was Sunday,
the twentieth of September. A cousin
whom I asked to help me was astounded, having
never dreamt of such a thing, but arranged
that I could walk to church with Bessie that evening
and gave her a hint of what was coming
after the service. I was by no means certain
of the result, and need not say how anxious I
was, or how I blundered, saying the things I
ought not to have said and leaving unsaid the
things I ought to have said. I shall not attempt
any account of what took place. Suffice it to
say that her acceptance was conditioned on her
father's will. This was all I could expect; it
assured me of her consent - what could I desire
more?
We became engaged and agreed to marry in
January, and after a month in Midway I went
down to the old homestead to remain until that
time. Heretofore in all my visits to Liberty I
had devoted much time and energy to hunting,
but this time I could think of nothing but the
coming January. Early in the month I went
to Macon and there impatiently awaited the appointed
time, writing to Bessie every day. We
were married at eight o'clock in the evening of
January 14, 1846, by the Rev. John Baker. As
is usual on such occasions, the groom was uneasy,
awkward, nervous, with a painful sense
of being unnecessary, the bride, calm, quiet, and
dignified, as if conscious of her importance.
But enough - all I need to say is that my hopes
of happiness have been much more than realized.
Our love has grown stronger and more
tender to the present time, after a married life
of fifty-four years.
I have referred to love and marriage as the
second great crisis in my life. These two; but
there may be love without marriage, and, alas,
marriage without love. Love and marriage are
necessary supplements of each other, and must
be combined to produce the highest spiritual
growth. Love, romantic love, inflames the imagination
and esthetic sense, and kindles the
sense of beauty in the human person, in art, and
in literature. But this is not enough; marriage
is necessary to bring about another kind of love:
that of the heart and affections, unselfish,
self-effacing, wedded love. The first grows up
quickly, but as quickly sheds its flower, unless
supplemented by wedded love, which continues
and grows to the end of life, not destroying
but only chastening the extravagances of the
former. The one may be likened to the Greek
spirit, with its intense love of beauty and intense
enjoyment of life, physical and temporal,
but adding the apotheosis of woman, which it derives
from the Teuton; the other, to the Christian
spirit of self-sacrifice, with the addition
also of the apotheosis of woman in the form of
virgin-worship. The one ideal must not displace
the other either in the individual or in
society; the two, the Greek and the Christian,
must be united. They are united in every true
marriage; they are becoming so in every enlightened
modern society.
A few days after our wedding we went to
Macon and thence to the old homestead in Liberty,
where we stayed during the winter. I
have since thought that I should then, while still
"foot-loose," have taken my wife to Europe.
I did indeed offer to do so, but we were too
happy in each other to care for much else and
at that time did not appreciate the importance
of foreign travel. The first year was spent,
therefore, in simple enjoyment of life and mutual
love. In the latter part of spring we
visited Midway and Macon, and then went for
the summer to Indian Springs, Rowland
Springs, and Major Freeman's, a large farmhouse
in the fertile limestone region of northwest
Georgia. Here there was a very choice
company, and we spent several months in the
delightful place, riding, hunting, swimming, etc.
In October I took my wife back to her home
and her mother's care, and on the tenth of December,
1847, our first child, a daughter, was
born. Oh, the joy and yet the strangeness of
fatherhood! the softness, the tenderness, the
helpless beauty of new motherhood! These are
too sacred to touch on further.
Three weeks later I went again to Liberty to
become the administrator of my brother William's
estate for his widow and minor children,
a position that I continued to hold until the
children were grown and married. On the way
I stayed one night in Savannah with Lewis, who
was just recovering from the measles. I had
never had the disease, but as I had frequently
visited measled patients in New York without
ill effect, I considered myself immune, and went
in and conversed with Lewis half an hour. But
the measles got me this time! In Macon on
the day before the one that I had fixed for my
return to Midway I was taken with a high fever,
and for ten days afterward could not leave my
bed. It was an awful disappointment to be
separated from my wife and child, whom I
longed intensely to see, and in my impatience
I got up much too early. The attack was a severe
one and left me in bad condition, with slow
fevers and a ravenous appetite, but without the
power of assimilating my food. My hair fell
off, and this was the beginning of my baldness.
It was several years before I regained my former
vigor, if indeed I ever did.
Since my graduation in 1841, with the exception
of the two years spent in New York in
medical study, I had simply drifted about and
enjoyed life, as I thought, in a noble way. My
ideal was culture, physical, mental, and moral,
simply for the sake of culture. This is a high
ideal, but not the highest. If one can afford it,
as I could, and the life is not continued too long,
it is well. It has a wonderfully rounding and
broadening effect, and I do not regret the six
years so spent. In connection with this matter
I call to mind the contrast between the two
friends Meister and Werner, in Goethe's Wilhelm
Meister's Apprenticeship. The roving
good-for-naught and the industrious merchant
meet after a separation of two years; and in the
description of the broad brow, clear eye, and
free step of the one as contrasted with the narrow,
careworn face and stooping shoulders of
the other, there is a real touch of nature.
Such a life, then, is all well enough for a few
years, but I had had as much of it as was good
for me. When a man has a wife and child his
view of life changes; he must become a worker
in the social hive. I could not live on my plantation,
as my father did and as I had at one time
intended to do, for this would have been at the
sacrifice of the pleasures of life for my wife, of
ambition for myself, and of health for our children.
I had to practise my profession.
I decided to settle in Macon, rented a house
and an office, and began the practise of medicine.
I lived there two years and a half, until
July, 1850. In 1849 I built a house and for the
first time owned my own home. For a year,
while I was clearing off the debt incurred by
building, we lived on very little, some six or
seven hundred dollars - excellent discipline for
us who had always had what we wanted.
In 1849 the Macon Medical Society was
founded, and before it I read the first paper I
ever wrote, one entitled The Science of Medicine.
It was published in the Southern Medical
and Surgical Journal for August, 1849. In
this same year also I assisted in the organization
of the Georgia State Medical Society,
whose first meeting was held in Macon. In
1899 the golden anniversary of this society
took place and I was made an honorary member.
In practise I met with moderate success but
the teaching of two or three medical students
interested me far more than practise. The fact
is that my tastes were far more scientific than
practical, and perhaps more than most persons
would have I felt my want of adequate preparation
for undertaking the awful responsibilities
of a medical practitioner. Evidently I had not
found my right place; I was not working in the
line of my best powers, and suffered greatly
from a sense of having wasted my life. It was
the only time that I was really unhappy; and I
know of no unhappiness equal to this sense of a
wasted life. No one knew my feeling, least of
all my wife; I acknowledged it to myself only
during long solitary walks in the woods.
Finally, in the spring of 1850, my cousin
Lewis Jones, who had come to Macon to attend
the meeting of the State Medical Society and
stayed at my house, told me his purpose of becoming
a pupil of Agassiz, who had been made
professor of geology and zoology in Harvard.
I heartily joined in his plan, our object being
special preparation for the teaching of these
subjects.
About this time Dr. Nottingham, an old and
distinguished physician who had just settled in
Macon, made me an offer of partnership. It
was undoubtedly a tempting one; I had large
family connections and he had large experience;
we should certainly have been successful.
It was now or never, if I was to make
medicine my life-work. I decided not to accept.
I had found my vocation. I broke up, sold out,
left Macon, and went to Cambridge in August,
1850.
On the way to Cambridge I attended the
meeting of The American Association for the
Advancement of Science, in New Haven, and
became a member. I then became acquainted
with many scientific men who became my life-long
friends, among them Agassiz, Guyot, Dana,
Hall, Peirce, Bache, Henry, and William B. and
Henry D. Rogers, every one of whom is now
dead.
I arrived in Cambridge in August. The
college did not open until October, but that did
not matter to me, as I went to Harvard simply
to study with Agassiz. He was in Cambridge,
and Dr. Jones and I went right to work. The
first task Agassiz set us was very characteristic
of the man. He thought a while, then pulled out
a drawer containing from five hundred to a
thousand separated valves of Unios, of from
fifty to a hundred different species, all mixed
together, and said, "Pair these valves and
classify into species; names no matter; separate
the species." He left us alone, very severely
alone. We worked on those shells for one
whole week, the professor looking at our work
from time to time but making no remark.
Finally we told him that we had done the best
we could; he examined the results carefully and
was much pleased. It so happened that just
then there entered the room a friend of his
from Europe, Ampère, the son of the great electrician.
He introduced us and remarked that
these pupils of his had just amended correctly
the classification of Lea, the great authority on
Unios.
I give this only as an example of his method
of teaching. He consistently carried it out,
with some modifications. He set us tasks, and
we worked unaided save for a hint here and
there. As we became better acquainted, however,
finding us already well advanced in
thoughtfulness, he often gave us long talks, expounding
his biological philosophy and inviting
discussions, which we were not slow to accept.
He thus scattered unpublished thoughts and
suggestions broadcast on all sides with a free
hand.
There are two types of great men: those of
one class are great by the quantity and importance
of their work, but when one comes in contact
with them and measures them intellectually,
they seem of ordinary stature - their work is
greater than themselves, though surely patience
and persistence are admirable qualities that
should be added to their work in estimating
their greatness; those of the other class, the
nearer they are approached the greater they
grow - they are themselves greater than all their
visible results. These are the great teachers;
their spirit and enthusiasm are contagious;
their personality is magnetic. They not only
think intensely, but they are the cause off
thought in others. Agassiz was preeminently
of this latter class. To explain how much I
owe to him, it is only necessary to say that for
fifteen months I was associated with him in the
most intimate personal way, from eight to ten
hours a day, and every day, usually including
Sundays. I was his companion in all of his excursions;
geological, with Hall in the fossiliferous
fields of New York, and zoological along the
shores of Massachusetts and on the reefs of
Florida.
This last excursion was so important as to
justify dwelling upon it. The Straits of
Florida are probably the most dangerous to
navigation in the world, owing mainly to the
coral reefs of that region. Professor Bache,
of the United States Coast Survey, asked Agassiz
to investigate the laws of growth of these
reefs. His expenses and those of his assistants
were to be paid, and he offered to take us
and his son Alexander, then sixteen, as his assistants.
Here was a grand opportunity! But
my second daughter, Sallie, "the little Yankee,"
as we playfully call her, had been born in November
in the house in which we were living on
the Harvard campus, and I questioned whether I
could leave my wife and children. Oh, the pain,
the distress, the pity of it! My wife urged me
not to let slip such an opportunity, however, and
I accepted. We started on her birthday, the
first of January.
While in Charleston awaiting the departure
of the steamer for Key West, I had a long talk
with a Cambridge friend on the subject of slavery.
He was greatly impressed by what I said
but not convinced. I left him with the remark,
"You stay in the South this winter; I will see
you again next spring in Cambridge; tell me
then what you think." I did see him again in
Cambridge in June, and he then retracted all
his previous objections and agreed with me entirely.
I might give the details of my arguments,
but they are substantially embodied and
brought up to date in my article on The Race
Problem in the South, in the volume Man and
the State, published in 1892 by the Ethical Association
of Brooklyn, N. Y.
I can not dwell - as I would like to - on the
voyage to Key West. I enjoyed it all intensely;
the weather so soft and balmy; the sea so calm
and smooth, the water of the Gulf Stream rivaling
the sky in blueness; the sharks in multitudes
following the boat behind and piloting it
in front, plainly seen in the clear water, now
darting ahead and now falling back to their
previous positions; the flying-fish, rising in
swarms, their vibrating fins glittering in the
sun, then, after a flight of a hundred yards
or so, falling back in showers; the purple and
blue Physalias with their long tentacles floating
so gracefully; the coral-trees and coral-heads
plainly visible as we steamed rapidly by
close to the reef - I never in my life was so
delighted.
Five or six days after leaving Cambridge
we reached Key West. We had left in a snowstorm,
everything being locked in ice and covered
with snow; here we swam in the ocean
every day and slept without covering and with
the windows wide open; the change was delightful.
I remember well being awakened the first
morning by a clattering sound. I thought it
was the delicious pattering of rain on the roof.
But no, the sun was shining brightly; it was the
noise of the breeze in the cocoanut leaves. The
impression was exquisitely tropical.
We were incessantly at work; sometimes
visiting the reefs in a Government steamer;
sometimes exploring the Everglades in one direction,
sometimes the Tortugas in the other;
but always observing, noting, and gathering
specimens. The collections were enormous, for
the whole population, especially the sailors,
three or four hundred in number, collected for
Agassiz. The keen delight, the almost childish
glee of Agassiz when anything new was brought
to him pleased these children of nature immensely.
"One touch of nature makes the
whole world kin." Sometimes for several days
in succession we would be out all day
on the reefs collecting, generally waist-deep in
the water; then for several days in our workroom
on the wharf at Key West we would study
our specimens with microscopes, draw, and pack
away. In the evenings we would gather in
Agassiz' room, and discuss the day's work and
the conclusions to be drawn therefrom. I never
saw any one work like Agassiz; for fourteen
hours a day he would work under high pressure,
smoking furiously all the time. The harder he
worked, the faster he consumed cigars.
The longest of our excursions from Key
West was on the Coast Survey steamer, of which
John Rodgers, afterward admiral and Superintendent
of the Naval Observatory at Washington,
was captain. Very intelligent and a
keen observer of nature, he was of the greatest
service to us in many ways, especially by suggesting
points for investigations. We steamed
close along the reef, stopping from time to time
and taking a rowboat for closer observations,
and often getting out and wading waist-deep on
the reef, climbing among the coral-trees and
over the coral-heads. We especially and carefully
examined the structure of the little islands
just commencing to form on the reef and not
yet inhabited, particularly of Sand Key, which
had been cut into to lay the foundations of a
lighthouse. Next we examined the structure
of the larger islands or true keys; and then that
of the mangrove islands, which we found to be
of entirely different character and origin.
After examining the limestone ridge that forms
the southern coast of Florida, we went by boat
up the Miami River, which cuts through the
higher rim and drains the Everglades, to study
the structure of the Everglades and that of their
hummocks. Thence we returned, visiting several
other keys on the way back to Key West.
There we examined the collection we had gathered,
made all necessary drawings, and packed
selected specimens in alcohol.
Another important expedition was made by
sailing vessel, Captain Frye, to the Marquesas
Islands, and thence into the Dry Tortugas.
Here was stationed a company of marines, and
we were of course entertained at the fort. The
day after our arrival Agassiz sent Dr. Jones and
me on the ship to examine a little island about
ten miles away, while he and Alexander remained
at the fort. We soon examined the
island, but were becalmed and lay there anchored
all the next day with not a breath of
wind. The water was about twenty feet deep
and so clear that the waving of sea-fans and
switch corals (Gorgonias) and the gorgeously
colored fish swimming among their branches
were almost as distinct as if there had been no
water at all. What a beautiful place for a dive!
No sooner said than done. I stripped, plunged
head foremost from the deck, and easily reached
the bottom, from which I tore Gorgonias and
sponges that on rising I handed to the sailors.
While I was thus amusing myself, an old-style
naturalist who had joined our party for this excursion,
much to the disgust of Agassiz as I
thought, came paddling around the ship in a little
boat. He was a poky old fellow, and was
slowly paddling and peering over the gunwale
in an aimless way. I gave the wink to the sailors,
who were looking on, took hold of the keel
of the boat behind, lay on my back with my legs
under the boat and my head hidden by the stern,
and began to swim backward. The boat began
mysteriously to move the wrong way. The
"Professor," as he called himself, paddled more
strongly, but the boat continued to move backward.
He became alarmed - some devil-fish
was running away with him! He peered over
the gunwale and over the bows, but saw nothing.
He now paddled frantically, his strength
increased by terror; but still the boat moved
backward! At last the laughter of the sailors,
no longer restrainable, revealed the situation to
him. He looked over the stern, and I, fearing a
retributive blow of the paddle on my head, let
go and swam away, convulsed with laughter.
After the first flush of anger he took the joke in
good part and joined in the fun. I continued
to swim and dive and play in the water for several
hours, enjoying it greatly.
The next day we were still becalmed and became
uneasy, as Agassiz might want us at the
fort. About midday, therefore, Captain Frye
sent us back in an open boat, rowed by two sailors.
On the way I made an interesting observation:
About half way to the fort the boat
grounded on the level, densely growing prongs
of a coral grove (Madrepora). The prongs
were very thickly crowded, were all on nearly
the same level, and were all dead for about three
inches. It was exactly the phenomenon of a
clipped hedge. The coral tips were killed every
year by the depression of the water level. I
afterward used this as a basis for estimating
the rate of coral growth, the mode being given
in my Elements of Geology, page 147, and in
the American Journal of Science, 1875, x, 34-36.
While I was gone Agassiz also had made some
observations on Meandrina for the same purpose.
Next day the wind sprung up, the
schooner returned, and we sailed for Key
West, stopping again at the Marquesas on the
way back.
The scientific results of this visit to the Keys
of Florida I do not give here, because they were
published by Agassiz in the Report of the Coast
Survey for 1851. Some extensions of my own
were read before the American Association for
the Advancement of Science in 1856, and published
in their Proceedings *
and in the American
Journal of Science for January, 1857.
**
This was my first really scientific paper.
While at Key West I became intensely interested
in the wreckers and the wrecking schooners.
Partly from the narrowness of the straits
between Key West and Cuba, through which the
Gulf Stream runs, partly from the variable rate
and direction of that current, but mainly from
the presence of the reefs, there are probably
more wrecks here than in any other place in the
world. The town of Key West, then the
largest town in Florida, having about twenty-five
hundred inhabitants, was built up wholly on
the wrecking business. There seemed to be no
other reason for its existence, the island being
a barren coral limestone, with almost no soil at
all, so that nothing eatable grows there except
cocoanuts. All foodstuffs except what the sea
gives - an abundance of the finest fish and green
turtles - are brought from the mainland of the
United States or from Cuba. The manner of
growth of the town was doubtless somewhat as
follows: First came the wreckers - from three
to four hundred of them - to prey upon the carcasses
of dead ships; then came the merchants
and traders to prey upon the wreckers; then
came the doctors and the lawyers to prey upon
both the traders and the wreckers; and last
came the clergy of all denominations to pray for
all! The wrecking vessels are the finest models
I have ever seen for speed and for close sailing
to the wind. They are built deep behind
and barely resting on the water in front, with
raking masts and an enormous spread of canvas.
All this is necessary, because there is a
prize for the vessel that reaches the wreck first.
There may be a wreck during the night - in the
early morning, immediately on getting the news,
the whole fleet of wreckers, like a flock of white-winged
vultures, bears down upon the hapless
ship. It is a beautiful sight, and the race is
eagerly watched.
About half of our time was spent on the
steamer observing and collecting, and half on
shore examining, drawing, and packing away.
Our evenings on the steamer around the dining-table
after dinner were very enjoyable, as besides
our party and the ship's officers there were
on board several scientific men connected with
the Coast Survey, of whom I may especially
mention J. E. Hilgard and Count Pourtales.
Sometimes the talk was on scientific subjects,
sometimes on other subjects. I well remember
that one evening Agassiz, who had himself felt
the effects of the odium theologicum for his
views on the diversity of origin of man, was hot
in denunciation of the intolerance of society in
America. "Why," said he, "there is no freedom
for a scientific man in America!"
"Which, then, professor," some one asked,
"is the freest country you know?"
"Austria," he replied unhesitatingly, "for
you can think and speak as you please there, if
you let politics alone; and for my own part, I
care nothing for politics."
We left Key West after a stay of six weeks
and hastened back to Cambridge as fast as
steamer and railroad could carry us, passing in
three or four days from tropic summer to arctic
winter. Impatient to see our dear ones, we
left the cars a little before reaching Boston and
walked three or four miles to Cambridge, reaching
it about midnight. Thank God, all were
well and anxiously expecting our return.
The rest of the year was a repetition of the
former term, save that the study was still more
earnest. In addition to zoology and geology
with Agassiz, I took a course in botany with
Gray. Practically there were no students in
Agassiz' laboratory but us two, so that we had
clearly all of Agassiz' time. Several wealthy
young men from New York did indeed join the
class, but they were utterly untrained and had
no idea of hard work; Agassiz could not waste
his time on them and they were soon disgusted
and quit. In May we went with Agassiz and
Hall to the Catskill Mountains and the Mohawk
Valley to study the New York system,
an excursion that was my first field work in
geology.
About June Agassiz asked us if we desired
to take degrees in the Lawrence Scientific
School. I was already a much graduated man,
having the degrees of A. B., A. M., and M. D.,
and having graduated in matrimony and fatherhood;
and had had no idea up to that time of
becoming a student in the Scientific School, or
indeed of having any official connection with
Harvard at all, having come simply to study
with Agassiz. But it was the first year of
operation of the school and they wished to have
something to show, and I was glad to take a degree.
Agassiz suggested as a subject for my
thesis, The Homologus of the Radiata, exactly
the one I myself would have chosen. I pondered
and wrote, and dissected and wrote,
con amore, illustrating every point by drawings
of my own, mostly diagrammatic.
* I was examined
on the thesis by Agassiz, and publicly on
zoology and geology by Agassiz and Wyman;
and late in June or early in July took my degree
and diploma.
Thus it happened that Lewis Jones and I,
and two others, David A. Wells and John D.
Runkle, formed the first graduating class of the
Lawrence Scientific School. The courses of all
of us had, however, been strictly post-graduate,
and I believe we were the very beginnings of a
post-graduate class in Harvard, if not in the
United States. For that very reason they did
not know where to put us, as there was as yet
no provision at all for such students.
Graduation and a diploma meant nothing to
me; I continued to study right along as if nothing
had happened, sometimes in Agassiz' laboratory,
sometimes in excursions along the coast
with Agassiz, sometimes by myself. For recreation
I took my wife and family to the Glades
near Cohasset, and while there made a careful
study under the microscope of the development
of Bryozoa. Agassiz was greatly delighted
with the many drawings that I made, as he saw
some new and important things in them, and
urged me to prepare a paper for the American
Association for the Advancement of Science
which was to meet at Albany in August, 1851.
But I felt that I was not sufficiently acquainted
with the literature of the subject - I did not
know what was new in my drawings and what
was not - and the time before the meeting was
too short for adequate preparation.
My life in Cambridge constituted a third
crisis in my life. Think of the galaxy of stars
in Harvard at that time! Agassiz, Guyot, Wyman,
Gray, Peirce, Longfellow, Lowell, Holmes,
and Felton - with all of whom I was in almost
daily contact on the most intimate terms.
Emerson I saw sometimes, but not often. Richard
Dana I met thrice every day at the table of
the house at which I boarded after returning
from Florida. The effect of this intellectual
atmosphere was in the highest degree stimulating,
giving incredible impulse to thought. Mrs.
Le Conte too associated intimately with the families
of the professors, especially with those of
Agassiz, Felton, and Peirce. Boston, moreover,
was near-by, and we took advantage of opportunities
of hearing there the greatest musicians,
as Jenny Lind and Parody; and I attended the
meetings of the scientific societies, the American
Academy and the Society of Natural History.
The result of my long, intimate association
with Agassiz was, on my part, a great and
ever-increasing love, admiration, and reverence for
him, both as a scientist and as a man, and on his
part, I am sure, a very strong and affectionate
regard. A few extracts from my address at the
memorial exercises held in San Francisco the
week after his death may be quoted here as
showing what seem to me the true grounds of
his great reputation and the reasons for believing
that it will be permanent, and my estimate
of what is most characteristic and original in
his philosophy.
*
"As we look back over the history of science,
we see, at long intervals, certain men who
seem to tower far above their fellows. In what
consists their greatness? They are men who
have introduced great ideas or new methods into
science - ideas which extend the domain of
human thought, or methods which increase our
power over nature, facilitate the progress of
discovery, and thus open the way to the conquest
of new fields. Such men were Copernicus,
and Galileo, and Kepler, and Newton, and
Herschel, in astronomy; such were Linnæus,
and Buffon, and Cuvier, and Agassiz, in organic
science. . . .
"Yes, Agassiz was the originator of a great
new idea in geology, and the introducer or perfecter
of a new method in organic science. . . .
I desire to fix your attention on only one great
idea introduced by him, viz.: the idea that glaciers
are now, and have been to a much greater
extent in a previous epoch, a great geological
agent, sculpturing our mountains and determining
the forms of our continents. . . . Before
Agassiz, the study of glaciers was the study of
nice questions in physics, and of interest principally
to special physicists. Agassiz transferred
the whole subject into the broad domain of
geology, and gave it a far deeper, broader, and
more general interest. The result was not only
a powerful impulse to the study of glaciers, but
a flood of light shed upon the whole later geological
history of our earth, and thus an enormous
impulse to geology also.
"But I said that Agassiz was a great reformer
in zoology also - that he was also, if not
the first introducer, at least the perfecter of the
great method of organic science. This must
ever remain the chiefest glory of Agassiz. Yes,
far greater than all his great works in zoology
- as great as these are, a monument of industry
and genius - far greater than these is the
method which underlies them, and which has impregnated
all modern zoology. . . .
"As soon as we leave the field of abstract
thought and rise into the field of phenomena,
observation commences. But as in the field of
pure thought, thought can accomplish little without
method; so in the field of phenomena, observation
can accomplish little without the assistance
of method. The phenomena of the external
world are so complex, so affected by disturbing
forces and conditions, that in order to
be understood they must first be simplified.
The scientist, therefore, by experiment, removes
one condition after another, until the true
cause and necessary condition is perceived.
This is the great method of experiment upon
which rests the whole fabric of physics and
chemistry. But when we rise still higher into
the field of organized bodies, the phenomena
become infinitely more complex and infinitely
more difficult to understand without the assistance
of method, and yet, just here, the method
of experiment fails us, or, at least, can be used
only to a very limited extent. The conditions
of life are so complex, so nicely adjusted, so
delicately balanced, that when we attempt to introduce
our rude hands in the way of experiment,
we overthrow the equilibrium, we destroy
the very conditions of our experiment, viz., life.
In this dilemma, what shall we do? Fortunately,
nature herself prepares for us a most
elaborate series of experiments. The phenomena
of life in the higher animals and plants
are indeed far too complex to be understood;
but if commencing with these we go down the
scale, we find these phenomena becoming simpler
and simpler until they reach the simplest expression
in the microscopic cell or microscopic
spherule of protoplasm. The equation of life is
reduced to its simplest terms, and then, only,
we begin to find the value of the unknown quantity.
This series I will call the natural history
series. Again, nature prepares for us another
series of experiments. Commencing with the
mature condition of the higher animals, and going
backward along the line of individual history,
through the stages of embryo, egg, and
germ, we find again the phenomena of life become
simpler and simpler, until we again reach
the simplest condition in the microscopic cell.
This I will call the embryonic series. Again,
that there might be no excuse for man's ignorance
of the laws of life, nature prepares still
another series of experiments. Commencing
with the fauna and flora of the present time, and
going back along the track of geological history,
through Tertiary, Secondary, Paleozoic, and
Eozoic, to the very dawn of life, we find a series
of organic forms becoming simpler and simpler,
until we again reach the simplest term in the
lowest conceivable forms of life. This I will
call the geological or paleontological, or evolution
series.
"Now it has been by extensive comparison
in each of these series up and down, and by extensive
comparison of the three series with each
other, that our knowledge of organisms has
gradually become scientific; that mere accumulation
of facts and phenomena has grown into
science; that a mere heap of useless rubbish has
been changed into a beautiful edifice. This is
what is called the method of comparison - the
great method used in the science of life. Yes,
anatomy only becomes scientific through comparative
anatomy. Physiology only becomes
scientific through comparative physiology; and I
may add, psychology will never become scientific
except through comparative psychology.
"So much I have said to show you the nature
and power of scientific methods and especially
of that method - the method of comparison -
upon which rests the whole fabric of the
science of organisms. Now what has Agassiz
done in perfecting this method? I will attempt
to explain.
"We have seen that this method consists of
three subordinate methods which lead to similar
results, viz.: comparison in the three series, the
natural history series, the embryonic series, and
the geological series. Now Cuvier and his colaborers
introduced and perfected comparison
in the natural history series and thus laid the
foundation of scientific zoology; but Agassiz
and Von Baer and their colaborers extended the
method of comparison into the embryonic and
geological series, and also into the relation of
the three series to each other; and thus greatly
perfected the method and increased its power.
Others, no doubt many others, assisted in the
great work, but Agassiz was unquestionably the
leader in the movement. For forty years
Agassiz worked incessantly, enthusiastically -
even to the breaking down of his strong physical
constitution and the sacrifice of his life - on
the ideas and the methods conceived in his youth.
Is not this a great life?
"Finally, let us glance at some of the results
of Agassiz' method. The direct result is too
familiar and obvious to dwell on. We see it in
the amazing impulse given to Biology and its
consequent great and ever-increasing progress
in recent time. I will only very briefly draw
your attention to the indirect results - i. e., results
which were not in the mind of Agassiz nor
aimed at by him.
"1. Agassiz' work and Agassiz' method prepared
the whole ground and laid the whole foundation
for the modern doctrine of evolution.
The idea of the similarity of the three series
mentioned above - the natural history, the embryonic,
and the paleontological - and therefore
the light which each sheds on the others, a view so
long insisted on by Agassiz and so tardily and
grudgingly accepted by zoologists, forms the
whole scientific basis, and comparison in these
three series, the whole scientific method, of the
theory of evolution. Evolution is development.
Evolution of the organic kingdom is development
of the organic kingdom through geologic
times. No one insisted so long and so
strongly on development of the organic kingdom
through geologic times as did Agassiz.
All that is grandest and most certain in evolution,
viz.: development from lower to higher,
from simpler to more complex, from general to
special by a process of successive differentiation,
has always been insisted on by Agassiz,
and until recently only grudgingly accepted by
English zoologists and geologists. In this
sense, therefore, Agassiz is the great apostle of
evolution. It was only the present theories of
evolution, or evolution by transmutation, which
he rejected. His was an evolution not by
organic forces within, but according to an intelligent
plan without - an evolution not by transmutation
of species, but by substitution of one species
for another. In the true spirit of inductive
caution, perhaps of excessive caution, he confined
himself strictly to the formal laws of evolution,
and no man has done so much in establishing
these as he; but he regarded the cause of
evolution as beyond the domain of science, and
all attempts at a causal theory as at least premature
if not altogether vain.
"2. Agassiz' work and Agassiz' method has
laid the only foundation of a possible scientific
sociology. Society also is an organized body,
and therefore subject to the laws of organisms.
Society, too, passes by evolution from lower to
higher, from simpler to more complex, from
general to special, by a process of successive
differentiation. Society progresses, develops.
This is the most glorious doctrine of modern
times. The phenomena of society, however, are
even more complex than those of organisms, and
therefore still more in want of a method. But
we have already seen that phenomena which are
too complex to be analyzed by experiment can
only be brought into subjection by the method
of comparison. If, then, there shall ever be a
scientific sociology, it must be by the use of the
same methods which are used in biology; it must
be by the comparison of social institutions, governments,
civilizations, etc., in all stages of development;
it must be by extensive comparison
of social phenomena in three series, first, as exhibited
in different races and nations in various
stages, as now existing in different places, corresponding
to the natural history series; second,
as exhibited in various stages of advance of
the same nation from barbarism to civilization,
corresponding to the embryonic series; third, as
exhibited in the slow onward progress of the
whole race through rude stone age, polished
stone age, bronze age, and iron age, corresponding
to the paleontological series. It is by comparisons
of this kind that Herbert Spencer is
now attempting to lay the foundations of a
scientific sociology. I repeat it: if sociology
ever becomes a science it will owe much to the
genius and the method of Louis Agassiz."
I had now finished preparation and begun my
life-work. Henceforth, until the war of '61, my
life ran comparatively smoothly. It consisted
almost wholly of intellectual work. Besides
the routine of teaching, I was engaged mainly
in thinking, investigating, and writing and publishing
papers. But during the first year
teaching occupied all my time. I taught all the
sciences, except zoology, the very one for which
I had especially prepared myself. I was not
sorry for this, however, for how could I teach
zoology without a laboratory? At that time
there was not even a text-book on the subject.
Botany I could manage better, for I had Gray's
Structural and Physiological Botany, a really
excellent text-book. I could gather plants and
dissect them, and I had a first-rate microscope.
I therefore taught mechanics, physics, chemistry,
geology, and botany. This was excellent
training for me, for it kept alive my interest in
all departments of science, which is especially
necessary in geology, which was to become my
chief study. I believe I was successful, not
only in teaching but also in gaining the affections
of my pupils.
The previous August Lewis Jones had been
elected professor of geology and natural history
in the University of Georgia, a much better
position than mine, paying twice the salary, and
one for which I certainly should have made application
had he not repeatedly told me of his
intention of applying, so that I could not be an
applicant without seeming to violate confidence
and friendship. But he got on badly with the
president, who had the reputation of being a
bigoted, dogmatic, and imperious old man, and
after holding the chair only a year resigned in
anger and disgust. I at once determined to apply
for the place, and wrote to my brother John,
who was a professor in the institution. To my
disgust I learned that geology and botany was
not considered enough for one man, and that
French would be tacked on. French had always
wandered from one professor to another, seeking
rest but finding none; when I was a student,
it was tacked on to physics; its present habitat
was the chair of geology and natural history.
I read French with ease, but I could not speak
it, so immediately began taking lessons from an
excellent native French teacher. I was elected
in December, 1852, and moved to Athens in the
following month.
Still I had no zoology to teach, and I was
glad of it. Agassiz had introduced an entirely
new mode of studying and teaching zoology, and
my preparation was entirely ahead of the times;
the colleges were not yet ready for the new
method. My duties were, therefore, the teaching
of geology, botany, and French. After six
months, however, a French teacher was elected,
and my work was confined to geology and botany,
with a Monday morning class in natural
theology. All Monday morning classes were of
a more or less religious nature, because such
subjects were supposed suitable for Sunday
study. This natural theology class I greatly
enjoyed, as it gave me an opportunity of bringing
out homologies of the animal kingdom or
general laws of animal structure as evidence of
a divine plan. The students were intensely interested,
as it was all new to them. But the
lack of zoology in my course, with this exception,
carried my thought and work more and
more in the direction of geology.
The conditions in Athens were far more favorable
for intellectual activity than were those
in Midway. I had the great advantage of intimate
association, continued ever after, with my
brother John, whose scientific knowledge was
the widest and most accurate I have ever known.
Then there was McCay, formerly my teacher
and now my colleague, an excellent mathematician
and a man of the clearest thought and most
exact method. Later there were LeRoy Brown
and C. S. Venable. With the rest of the faculty,
except with the younger men, especially
Scherb, the instructor in French, and Henry
Waddell, instructor in Latin, I had little intellectual
sympathy. There were also several men
of great intelligence in the community, such as
Hope Hull, Tom Cobb, Judge Lumpkin, and the
Rev. Mr. Linebaugh. John and I took a walk
of two or three miles in the forest every morning
before going to work, and Mr. Linebaugh
usually joined us.
During the long winter vacation in 1854, instead
of going to our plantation in Liberty
County as usual, we went to Philadelphia and
Cambridge. My uncle Jack had moved from
New York to Philadelphia, and in the evenings
his house was the gathering place of scientific
men; John Fraser, Elwin, Phillips, Lea, and
many others. One evening John Fraser brought
with him the newly invented instrument, the
stereoscope. I had never before seen one, but I
had read carefully and with delight all that had
been published by Wheatstone in description of
the instrument and in explanation of its wonderful
effects. His theory, it will be remembered,
was that when the images of two dissimilar pictures
fall on the retinæ dissimilar in the same
way and to the same degree as those formed
by a real object or scene, the two dissimilar
images are mentally fused into one, and appear
as a real solid object or an actual scene. Wheatstone's
explanation had seemed to me very complete
and beautiful, and I was eager to test it
by looking through the stereoscope at the diagrams
used to show its effects. The instrument
passed around, and the beautiful effects
and the completeness of Wheatstone's theory
were commented on. At last it came round to
me as one of the youngest of the party. I
looked long and delightfully at the stereoscopic
effect, and then remarked, "Yes, it is very beautiful,
but Wheatstone's theory is not true; there
is no mental fusion at all, for when I look at the
farther lines of the united diagrams, the nearer
ones are doubled, and when I look at the nearer
lines, the farther ones are doubled, and furthermore,
the stereoscopic effect is the result of this
doubling." Exclamations of surprise and dissent
were heard on every side. I was unanimously
set down as a very conceited and disputatious
young man thus to set up my opinion
against that of the Great Wheatstone. I was,
of course, silenced; but I knew I was right.
From early childhood I had amused myself
with experiments on binocular combination of
figures, and had acquired unusual power of
analysis of visual impressions. I saw plainly
what they did not see. I was perfectly conscious
of looking nearer and farther, and of
watching the slight doubling and reunion of the
lines. I was young and did not sufficiently appreciate
the importance of my discovery (for it
was nothing less) as I should have done. The
very theory that I advocated that night was
brought out about a year later by Brücke.
While in Philadelphia I ransacked the city
for print-shops, especially old ones hidden away
in cellars in out-of-the-way places, and bought
many beautiful engravings, among them a complete
set of Retzsch's outlines. I thus began
a collection of inexpensive art, which has been
a source of unfailing delight to me, and of culture
to my children.
From Philadelphia we went to Cambridge to
see our friends and to renew old associations
there. As soon as Agassiz knew that we had
arrived, he and Mrs. Agassiz called and invited
us to stay at their home, an invitation that we,
of course, accepted. We spent a week with
Agassiz, and a more delightful week it is impossible
to imagine. The domestic life of Agassiz
was indeed charming, for Mrs. Agassiz (his
second wife) was not only an affectionate wife
but one of the wisest of women. He had with
him at this time his son Alexander, then in college,
and his two daughters, Ida and Pauline,
who had just arrived from Neuchâtel. They
were beautiful girls, the one blonde like her
father, the other dark and high featured, doubtless
like her mother. Agassiz was in high
spirits and very happy. He took a great fancy
to my little Sallie, who had been born in Cambridge
and was then just three years old. She
was very bright and very quick to learn, and
spoke with remarkable distinctness. Agassiz
taught her the names of all his dearest specimens;
and partly because she pronounced the
difficult word so distinctly, with true French accent,
partly because she was a little quick-tempered,
he called her "the little Echinoderm." A
little child in the home! It seemed to bring back
the joy of his early married life. He was continually
playing with the child, even taking her
on his back and getting down on his hands and
knees and "playing horse" all around the dining-table.
This fondness for little children, this
child-likeness of nature, was one of the most
beautiful traits of Agassiz' character; and yet
it is not brought out in any of his biographies,
not even in that written by his wife. Women, I
think, are so jealous of the dignity of their husbands,
that they do not like such exhibitions of
primal human nature in the presence of others.
Agassiz in all of his subsequent letters to me
never failed to ask after "the little Echinoderm."
Agassiz' house was, of course, the gathering
place of distinguished men. It was here at
evening teas that I first became well acquainted
with Oliver Wendell Holmes, whose father had
been pastor of the Midway church. I infinitely
enjoyed his delicious chirping - I know no other
word that expresses it - over his tea.
During the four years that I spent in
Athens I wrote four or five articles - popular,
scientific, educational, and philosophical. These
I regarded mainly as a practise in the art of
exposition, and therefore published in the students'
magazine. The first important paper I
ever wrote was entitled On the Agency of the
Gulf Stream in the Formation of the Peninsula
and Keys of Florida. It was based on my own
observations in 1851 and on the subsequent publications
of Agassiz on the reefs of Florida,
and, as has been stated, was read before the
American Association for the Advancement of
Science at its meeting at Albany in 1856, creating
marked interest. It was afterward published
in the Proceedings of the Association
*
and in the number of the American Journal of
Science
** that followed
the meeting, and was the
beginning of my scientific reputation. The conclusions
reached in it have been substantially
sustained by subsequent observation, although
with some important modifications by Alexander
Agassiz. My ideas concerning the mode of
formation of barrier reefs, without subsidence,
were again brought out thirty years later by
Captain Guppy, of the British Navy; but my
priority was frankly acknowledged by him as
soon as his attention was drawn to my paper.
In 1854 McCay left the University of Georgia
and went to Columbia, South Carolina, and
LeRoy Brown was put in his place. In 1855 my
brother John resigned to take the lectureship in
chemistry in the College of Physicians and Surgeons,
New York, and Venable was put in his
place. People began to inquire why it was that
the best men continued to leave the University
of Georgia. The president, Dr. Church, unfortunately
undertook to answer, and brought such
allegations against members of the faculty that
McCay, John Le Conte, Lewis Jones, Nahum
Wood, and Tom Pond were, in self-defense,
drawn into a controversy that finally involved
the whole faculty and led to the removal of all
by the Board of Trustees. I immediately applied
for the professorship of chemistry and
geology in South Carolina College, a position
then vacant; was elected in December, 1856; and
began work there in January, 1857. In October
John had been elected to the chair of physics
in the same college, so that he, McCay, and I
were again colleagues, McCay being president.
In the interval between my resigning from
the University of Georgia and beginning work
in South Carolina, I was invited by Professor
Henry to deliver six lectures at the Smithsonian
Institution at Washington. In December,
1856, I therefore gave three lectures on coal
and three on coral reefs. They were delivered
unwritten, but those on coal were afterward
written out and published in the Smithsonian
Report for 1857, pp. 119-168. They were highly
commended at the time by the best men in the
country, e. g., ex-President Fillmore, and were
translated and republished in France. In them
were brought out some views concerning the
affinities of gymnosperms that anticipated by
thirty years similar views brought out by Lester
Ward in America and Engler in Germany.
While in Washington I spent a week with
Professor Henry and can never forget his
charming family life with his wife and daughters
and the wonderful suggestiveness of his
conversation. Just forty years later, in December,
1896, I was again entertained by the daughters,
who still live in Washington.
My chair in the South Carolina College was,
as has been said, chemistry and geology. In
geology I was all right, but as I had taught
chemistry but one year at Oglethorpe I had to
work hard to get up a good course of lectures
on that subject. McCay, moreover, besides being
president had on his hands the very heavy
chair of mathematics, and this being more than
he could possibly do without help, he asked
me to take his freshman classes. This I did,
though very reluctantly. It was, however, not
without benefit to me, as it revived my interest
in mathematics, very necessary in physical and
dynamical geology. It also brought me into
closer contact with the students. This was a
very busy year with me; I had three lectures a
week in geology, three in chemistry, and four
recitations in algebra and geometry, ten exercises
a week in all. It was impossible to do any
original work.
After five or six months of this routine work,
there occurred another catastrophe and a general
resignation of the whole faculty. It was a
very painful affair, of which I can give only a
brief outline. A fuller account may be found
in La Borde's History of the South Carolina
College.
The students here were very high-spirited
and honorable, but also quite turbulent. They
had been accustomed to being governed not so
much by law as by the personal influence and
eloquence of Thornwell, the previous president.
McCay was not popular - he was no
speaker. Thornwell by his personal magnetism
had created a very high sense of honor and
truthfulness among the students; they would
not tolerate among themselves or in their teachers
the least indirectness of method. There had
been some trifling breach of discipline and three
of the students were suspended for two weeks.
The whole body of students petitioned for their
restoration. McCay, knowing that his presidency
was on trial, tried to arrange matters so
as to avoid collision with the student body.
The students thought that his method was indirect
and deceptive, and positively refused to
attend his classes. Several members of the faculty
had many interviews with their committee,
but they would not yield. The student body was
in open revolt against the president but not
against the faculty; other recitations they attended
as usual, but to McCay's they would not
go. The faculty could not act because its members
were divided among themselves; there was
an old régime and a new, John and I being regarded
as in the new. The Board of Trustees
was therefore called together, the resignations
of the whole faculty were asked for, and the
College disbanded. Three of us, my brother,
Professor Rivers, and I, were immediately reelected;
and all the other chairs and the presidency
were left vacant until the reorganization
of the College in October.
As the College was broken up in May, nearly
a month before the end of the term, there was a
long vacation of about four months. I took advantage
of this to visit the Virginia Springs and
the University of Virginia. At the springs I
met a number of the professors of the University,
especially McGuffy, Holcombe, and
Cabell, and greatly enjoyed my intimate association
with them, particularly the long walks
and talks with McGuffy, certainly one of the
most suggestive minds I ever came into contact
with. I also enjoyed immensely the celebrated
swimming baths of these springs.
In August, leaving my wife and two children
at the springs pleasantly situated and with the
best of company, I went to Montreal to attend
the meeting of the American Association for the
Advancement of Science. This meeting was an
eminently successful one, a number of English
scientists being present. The people of Montreal
were very hospitable, and got up several
delightful excursions on the St. Lawrence and
to the Saguenay. But the striking event of
the meeting was the address of Hall, the retiring
president, on The Formation of Mountain
Chains by Sedimentation. The idea was
entirely new and very important. But a new
idea is always taken in with difficulty, and Hall
was far from clear in his exposition, so that he
was not understood. I was sitting immediately
in front of Guyot, who, after Hall had been
trying for nearly an hour to make himself understood,
leaned over and whispered in my
ear, "Do you understand what he is talking
about?" "Not a word!" I answered. It is
evident now that he was bringing out a very
important truth, though a very insufficient
theory of mountain origin. Geologists were
not then ready for the truth contained in the
address, and therefore it did not bear fruit for
many years.
On my way back I stayed for two weeks in
Charlottesville and became intimately acquainted
with three other professors of the
University of Virginia, Holmes, Bledsoe, and
Gildersleeve. Surely the University at that
time had a very strong corps of professors, and
certainly my association with them was very
stimulating to thought.
In September the Trustees of the South
Carolina College met, and all the former members
of the faculty except McCay and Pelham
were reelected. The College reopened in October
with La Borde, the oldest member of the
faculty, as acting president and Venable in the
chair of mathematics. In January, 1858, Judge
A. B. Longstreet was elected president. He
was an able lawyer and judge and a distinguished
humorist, as all know who have read
his Georgia Scenes, Characters, Incidents, etc.,
in the First Half Century of the Republic; but
he was utterly unfit for the presidency of a college.
He was not in any sense a cultured man,
and could not inspire the highest respect of
either the students or the faculty. He was not,
however, wanting in firmness; and as the
students had been made more turbulent than
ever by their apparent triumph of the previous
year, it was plainly to be seen that a catastrophe
was impending. Calhoun's birthday
was always observed as a holiday, but usually
exercises were suspended for only a part of the
day. The students asked for the entire day;
the faculty gave all but the morning exercise,
wishing to hold them to their rooms the previous
night. The students then tarred the benches of
all the recitation rooms, rendering them unfit
for use. On being asked to other rooms some
classes obeyed and some refused. The refusal
was regarded as a combination to defeat the
law, and about a hundred and twenty students,
more than half of the number in the
College, were suspended until the opening of
the October term, that is, for more than five
months. They were required, moreover, to
stand a rigid examination on all that had
been passed over in the meantime, a very
hard condition, as many subjects were taught
only by lectures. All of them tried the examination
in October, and about one-half succeeded.
In January those rejected tried again,
and again a half succeeded; the remaining
twenty-five or thirty then gave it up. The
effect of this sharp discipline was excellent; we
had no more trouble.
I have said that the students in the South
Carolina College were high-spirited though turbulent.
I should add that I had never previously
seen (nor have I since) so high a sense of
honor among students in their relations to one
another and to the faculty. No form of
untruthfulness among themselves or toward the
faculty (such, for example, as cheating at
examinations) was for a moment tolerated. Any
student suspected of such practises was cut
by his fellow-students and compelled to leave.
When a student was brought up before the
faculty for any offense, no other question was
asked but, "Did you have anything to do with
this affair?" The answer was "Yes" or "No,"
and he was condemned or acquitted on his own
statement. Sometimes a student might on some
technical ground refuse to answer, but no one
ever lied.
My life in Columbia was perhaps the most
pleasant in my whole career. The society was
the most refined and cultivated I have ever
known. My wife was delighted. Three institutions
of learning, the South Carolina College,
the Theological Seminary, and the Military
Academy (Arsenal), formed the nucleus about
which gathered many intellectual men and
women. Such men as Dr. Thornwell, Dr. Palmer,
William C. Preston, and Wade Hampton
are rare in any community. My intellectual
activity was powerfully stimulated, and I wrote
many articles, mostly of a literary and philosophical
nature, as, for instance, my inaugural
address in December, 1857, on The Place of
Geology in a Course of Education; The Relation
of Morphology to Fine Art; The General
Principles of a Liberal Education; Female Education;
The Relation of School, College, and
University to One Another and to Active Life;
The Relation of Biology to Sociology; and The
Nature and Uses of Fine Art. The first four of
these were given as addresses before academic
audiences; the others were written without
any intention of publication, but only because
the thoughts were burning within and must
come out in expression. After having been
written, they were thrown into my drawer, and
afterward, sometimes months afterward, were
begged from me by Dr. Thornwell and published
in the Southern Presbyterian Review.
They were afterward recast and published
severally in the Princeton Review,
1 the Popular
Science Monthly,
2 and the Overland
Monthly. 3
Meanwhile, however, pure science was not
neglected, for in 1859 I wrote and read before
the American Association for the Advancement
of Science my original paper on The Correlation
of Physical, Chemical, and Vital Force,
and the Conservation of Force in Vital Phenomena.
This created great interest among
scientific men at the time. It was published in
the Proceedings
4 of the Association and republished
in full in the American Journal of Science,
5
and the London, Edinburgh, and Dublin
Philosophical Magazine,
6 and in abstract
in the
Canadian Naturalist.
7 Still later I
recast it in
more popular form and published it in the Popular
Science Monthly in 1873, * and again as an
appendix to Stewart's Conservation of Energy,
of the International Scientific Series.
The summer of 1858 was spent by my brother's
family and my own at Flat Rock, in North
Carolina. This beautiful place is the summer
resort of many of the most cultured families of
Charleston and the low countries generally,
some of whom have here charming houses and
grounds, with fountains, artificial lakes, etc.
We were often invited to dine with these
delightful people. I took advantage of this
opportunity to visit Asheville, to climb Black
Mountain (Mt. Mitchell), the highest peak of
the Appalachians, 6,710 feet high, and to run
down the French Broad River. The scenery in
this region, in which Biltmore was subsequently
located, is the finest I have yet seen in
the United States.
I take this opportunity to do justice to the
brilliancy and originality of Langdon Chevis, a
planter on the coast of South Carolina, near the
Savannah River, by recording some views of his
expressed to me in a conversation at Flat Rock
on the origin of species. We had both read that
remarkable book Vestiges of the Natural History
of Creation, published in 1844, and he had cordially
embraced the idea of origin of species by
transmutation of previous species, while I contrarily
held to Agassiz' views of creation according
to a preordained plan. We had it hot
and heavy. When I brought forward the apparently
unanswerable objection drawn from
the geographical distribution of species and the
manner in which contiguous fauna pass into one
another, i. e., by substitution instead of transmutation,
his answer was exactly what an evolutionist
would give to-day - viz., that intermediate
links would be killed off in the struggle
for life as less suited to the environment;
in other words that only the fittest would survive.
It must be remembered that this was before
the publication of Darwin's book, and the
answer was wholly new to me and struck me
very forcibly.
Why did he not publish his idea? No one
well acquainted with the Southern people, and
especially with the Southern planters, would ask
such a question. Nothing could be more remarkable
than the wide reading, the deep reflection,
the refined culture, and the originality of
thought and observation characteristic of them;
and yet the idea of publication never even entered
their minds. What right had any one to
publish unless it was something of the greatest
importance, something that would revolutionize
thought? My father was an extreme instance
of such indifference to publication, and
I myself for the same reason was slow to publish.
Many important observations that I made
on the geological processes going on about me
everywhere in the South, especially on the formation
of soil by the rotting down of rocks
in situ and on mountain sculpture in Tennessee,
I gave every year in my class lectures, but did
not dream of publishing. Soon after the war
Hall and Hunt visited the South and brought
out these same facts, and very rightly received
due credit therefor.
In October, 1858, appeared the splendid
comet of Donati, the most magnificent celestial
phenomenon I had ever seen. With what wonder
and intense yearning I gazed at it every
night! From early boyhood this upward yearning
of my soul as if it would go out of me has
always affected me in the presence of the starry
heavens, especially when I gazed at the bright
evening star. This yearning now returned
upon me in the presence of this glorious comet.
The summer of 1859 I spent mostly in
Columbia, as Mrs. Le Conte was not well.
After an absence of two weeks attending the
meeting of the American Association for the
Advancement of Science, where I read a paper,
as previously stated, I came back to my family,
who had been staying with my sister at Orangeburg,
and we all returned to Columbia, where
my third daughter, Josephine Eloise, was born
on the twenty-ninth of September. Little
Josie, dear little Josie! I can not even mention
her name without the tenderest emotions. She
was the most beautiful child we ever had, with
that rare combination of flaxen hair and dark
eyes. Alas! we lost her just two years later.
The light, the sunlight, the spiritual light
seemed to have gone out of my house. Is it
possible that the object of such love can be other
than immortal? If it is mortal, then the noblest
feelings of our nature are vain and should be
suppressed. Surely this can not be true.
I returned to Columbia in September, Lincoln
was elected in November, and then the
storm burst; first, the secession of South Carolina,
then of other States, then the dreadful war
between the North and South. At first I was
extremely reluctant to join in, and was even opposed
to the secession movement; I doubted its
necessity and dreaded the impending conflict
and its result. A large number of the best and
most thoughtful men all over the South felt as
I did; but gradually a change came about - how,
who can say? It was in the atmosphere; we
breathed it in the air; it reverberated from
heart to heart; it was like a spiritual contagion -
good or bad, who could say? But the
final result was enthusiastic unanimity of sentiment
throughout the South. Those who were
latest and most reluctant, because they saw the
seriousness of the result, were also the most
earnest and most reliable. Those who did not
join in the movement were, with a very few exceptions,
like James L. Petigru, untrue men in
every way, North and South alike. "Copperheads"
and "skalawags" were, with few exceptions,
alike false. I spoke of Mr. Petigru as an
exception. From the first and throughout the
war he was a Union man, speaking openly and
never concealing his opposition to secession.
He said the State, which he loved dearly, was
demented, rushing on ruin; but submitted
quietly and sorrowfully. Every one respected
his views and such was the confidence in his integrity
that after the war the State gave him
the work of codifying the laws.
The Secession Convention, which sat in
Columbia in December, 1860, was the gravest,
ablest, and most dignified body of men I ever
saw brought together. They were fully aware
of the extreme gravity of their action. While
the Convention was in session smallpox broke
out in Columbia, so the deliberations were continued
in Charleston and the secession decree
signed there. Then followed in quick succession
the secession of Georgia, Alabama, Mississippi,
Louisiana, Florida, and Texas; then the
creation of a national government, with its capital
at Montgomery, Alabama; then the secession
of Virginia, Tennessee, North Carolina, and
Arkansas; and finally the removal of the capital
to Richmond, Virginia.
This secession movement was first called an
insurrection, and later a rebellion; and the war
which followed is commonly spoken of in history
as "the War of the Rebellion." Nothing can
be more absurd. The Confederate States composed
a thoroughly organized government, as
much so as the United States. During the
whole war the machinery of government was
practically perfect. It was a war between the
States, or better still, a war between two nations.
For each side it was really a foreign war. I am
not speaking of the merits of the case, but only
of acknowledged facts. I am not blaming anybody
on either side. It was evidently an honest
difference of opinion as to the nature of our
government; it was honestly fought out to a finish
and the result frankly accepted. But let it
be distinctly understood, that there never was
a war in which were more thoroughly enlisted
the hearts of the whole people - men, women,
and children - than were those of the South in
this. To us it was literally a life and death
struggle for national existence; and doubtless
the feeling was equally honest and earnest on
the other side.
I shall not speak in detail of the course of
the war, for that belongs to history; but shall
speak only of my personal experiences during
the conflict. The College went on quietly during
1860 and 1861. In the spring of '61 there
was the siege of Fort Sumter by our forces and
the firing on the United States vessel bringing
supplies to the beleaguered fort. Instantly the
whole country was ablaze; troops were called
out by Lincoln, and the war was actually on. A
large number of students left the College to
join our forces, but still we went on with diminished
numbers. In the spring of '62 the stress
of war became greater and the number of our
students was reduced to forty or fifty, but still
the College continued. In June, 1862, came the
terrible seven days' battle for the possession of
Richmond and the call for all men over eighteen,
and the College was perforce disbanded, for all
the students volunteered.
Edwin Nisbet, Mrs. Le Conte's brother, was
in the battles about Richmond, and lay desperately
sick of typhoid fever there. We therefore
went on to nurse him. The condition of
the city and the surrounding country after the
battles was awful. There were twenty-five
thousand sick and wounded in the hospitals in
the city and many more in the hospital camps
in the vicinity. The blessedness of surgery
and the nobleness of surgeons were well shown
here; the sick and wounded were of both armies,
and the surgeons of both sides worked together
in the alleviation of pain and the cure of disease.
I visited the hospital camp at Savage Station,
and found the condition of affairs horrible.
All the buildings were utilized and tents added,
but still there was not sufficient room and hundreds
of sick and dying lay under the trees.
For want of sufficient nurses, neglect was unavoidable.
I myself took the typhoid in Richmond
and was sick three weeks. In the meantime
Edwin recovered and we went back to
Columbia together.
Though our salaries at the College continued,
as we were State officers, they were
dreadfully insufficient on account of the depreciation
of the currency, and I found it necessary
to supplement mine. In October, 1862, I was
appointed one of three arbitrators in an action
brought to decide the right of the Confederate
Government to the possession of the niter caves.
I went to Atlanta and heard arguments by the
best lawyers for three weeks, rendered my decision,
and then returned to Columbia. During
these dark days of the war I wrote some of the
papers already named. One of them, The
Nature and Uses of the Fine Arts, which I consider
one of my best, was written in 1863, when
the whole South was in an agony of conflict.
The College was suspended; I must do something;
I thought and wrote. Finally this would
not answer. I felt that I must do something in
support of the cause that absorbed every feeling.
Just as I was asking myself how I could
turn my scientific knowledge to some useful account,
a large manufactory of medicines for the
army was established in the suburbs of Columbia,
and I was asked to be the chemist. I accepted,
and for about eighteen months was engaged
in the manufacture on a large scale of
many kinds of medicine, alcohol, nitrate of silver,
chloroform, sulfuric ether, nitric ether,
podophyllin, etc. The whole army was supplied
by this laboratory with all medicines, except
those that could be had more easily by running
the blockade.
In 1864, without solicitation on my part, I
was appointed chemist of the Niter and Mining
Bureau, with the rank and pay of major.
My business was to test all nitrous earth,
whether from caves or niter beds. My laboratory
was that of the College, and I was given
an accomplished analyst as assistant. In the
summer I visited all the niter caves in northern
Georgia, Alabama, and Tennessee, all the niter
beds in South Carolina, Georgia, and Alabama,
and the iron mines and blast-furnace at Shelbyville,
Alabama. Here I also found a Bessemer
furnace, the first I had ever seen and the only
one in the Confederacy. In September I returned
to Columbia and prepared my report to
St. John, the Chief of the Bureau, in Richmond.
Meanwhile Sherman was coming down from
Chattanooga toward Atlanta, Johnston slowly
retreating before him but contesting every foot
of the way. Then Atlanta was taken and Johnston
superseded by Hood, a great blunder.
Then we heard that Hood had gone around to
Sherman's rear and invaded Tennessee, leaving
the door open to the south for Sherman to
march through Georgia from the mountains to
the sea, an easy thing to do, since there was no
force to oppose him. Next we heard that
Hood's army had been met and shattered by
Thomas and that the remnants were hastening
to South Carolina again to get in front of Sherman.
In the meantime his army was nearing
Savannah and would certainly ravage the whole
coast. My widowed sister, her two girls, and
my own fourteen-year-old daughter were at
Halifax, my sister's plantation, some thirty-five
miles south of Savannah, with no one to protect
them but faithful negroes. I hastened to their
rescue, leaving Columbia on the ninth of December.
Within ten miles of Savannah the train came
to a standstill, and we learned that the bridge
over the Savannah River was already in the
hands of the enemy and partially burned.
Though within forty-five miles of my destination,
I had to return to Columbia, therefore, and
try to reach Liberty from the south by a détour
of eight hundred and fifty miles. After many
unpleasant experiences, particularly because of
the lack of food and sleep, and some real danger,
the train being shelled by the enemy, I
reached Columbia again five days after my departure.
Three days later I set out once more, going
by rail to Mayfield and thence, as the railroads
in Georgia had been torn up in Sherman's
Grand March, by the wagon road to Macon.
From Macon I went by rail and stage to
Thomasville, traveling all night and suffering
intensely from the cold. This town fairly
swarmed with refugees, from whom I learned
that the Yankees had already been in Liberty
and wantonly destroyed the stock and crops.
My sister, I was informed, was probably still
in her home, so on the twenty-fourth I went on
to Doctortown, the extreme outpost of the Confederate
forces in that quarter and but twenty-six
miles from Halifax. As Liberty still
swarmed with Yankees, I determined to remain
quietly in Doctortown till I could get word to
my sister by scouts.
Christmas opened bright and beautiful, but
was a very anxious day for me. One of my
own negroes arrived and told me that all the
animals on my place had been killed and much
of the corn and rice carried off or destroyed.
Later in the day I met a negro who, having
guided his master to safety, was about to return
to Liberty, and by him I sent a letter to my
sister entreating her to come to me with the
girls.
I remained in camp at Doctortown a whole
week in enforced inactivity. On the twenty-seventh
I received a letter from my sister saying
that as there was not a horse or vehicle left
in the whole county she had no means of coming
to me, and begging me by no means to attempt
to come to her, as the Yankees were still
numerous in the vicinity of her house. In this
dilemma the general who was in command of
the camp consented to send out a party with a
flag of truce to represent to the enemy the painful
position of the ladies and to ask their help
in removing all who desired to leave. The
squad returned with the word that they had
seen no Yankees, so Major Camp, Captain
Varnedoe, and I immediately began preparations
to bring out our friends. I decided to go
ahead and prepare them for the coming of the
wagons, and started off on New Year's day with
a bounding step, a light heart, and joyous anticipations
of soon meeting my loved ones and
rescuing them from the scenes of desolation and
the dread of further violence. The task I had
undertaken was no light one, for, except the
bridge across the Altamaha River, all the
bridges and trestles over the many swamps had
been burned. But I laughed to scorn all difficulties,
provided myself with passports, and was
soon beyond the pickets.
At the lake, an old slough or river-bed
partly silted up, I met a friend who told me that
the Yankees had by no means left the county;
that he himself had been dodging them in the
woods for a fortnight, escaping only "by the
skin of his teeth." The news somewhat staggered
me, but I determined to go on at any risk,
but with extreme caution.
Late in the afternoon I reached Walthourville
and found the village deserted and the
homes of many of my friends but blackened
ruins. Only one man, Mr. Cay, was still in his
home and he warmly invited me to share his
supper and bed. At daybreak next morning I
started again and by nine o'clock had reached
my sister's house. I approached it unobserved
and knocked sharply. After a few minutes the
door was opened by the old negro house-servant,
who on recognizing me uttered a wild
scream, seized me by both hands, and dragged
me, she screaming and I laughing, up-stairs to
her mistress' room. In a moment I held my
loved ones in my arms. Then followed the sad
recital of their sufferings and losses. Every
day for nearly two weeks the Yankees had entered
their house, each separate gang ransacking
every room and taking whatever they desired.
I told them my reasons for believing
that they had left the county but would soon return,
and urged them to prepare for immediate
departure. The young ladies were eager to go
at once; but as my sister had much to pack, it
was arranged that I should return for her.
About eight o'clock in the evening I received
word from Captain Varnedoe that the wagons
were hidden in a swamp about a mile and a half
from us, but that, as the Yankees were certainly
returning, if they had not already returned, it
would be necessary for us to lie perdue for a
while, or to turn back and escape.
As it was clearly impossible to go out by
wagon, I determined to take my daughter to
Doctortown on horseback, one of the negroes
having offered to lend me an old, broken-down
horse that the Yankees had abandoned. At day-break
on the third, after a sad, sad good-by and
a solemn promise to return for the others as
soon as possible, we started, Sallie on the old
horse and my man Joshua and I on foot. As
we entered the main road to Walthourville we
heard shots about half a mile to the north that
showed that the Yankees were approaching Halifax.
It was indeed a narrow escape. About
sunrise a neighbor ran out from his house to say
that it was simple madness to go on, that the
Yankees had been at Walthourville the night
before and would probably come down that very
road. As they were certainly in possession of
the road behind us, I decided to push on, however,
but with more caution, keeping a sharp
lookout for hiding-places.
About nine o'clock we approached Walthourville,
and having sent Joshua ahead to reconnoiter,
Sallie and I turned aside into a thickly
wooded branch road and sat down to rest. We
had not been hidden more than ten minutes when
we realized that the Yankees were encamped in
the woods not over fifty yards from us. They
were evidently breaking camp, and in a few minutes
came galloping by. If our Rosinante had
had the least spark of spirit, had he neighed
once in answer to the snorting of the horses, we
should have been lost; but he didn't even prick
up his ears, having evidently seen enough of
that sort of thing.
All day long horsemen went galloping and
wagons rumbling by within fifty yards of where
we sat concealed. About four o'clock, the galloping
having in a measure ceased, I crept on
my hands and knees to the road and examined
the tracks. To my dismay and intense disappointment
I found that a considerable number
led up the road toward Doctortown. The conviction
was forced upon me that we could not go
on. About sunset Joshua returned, and he
agreed with me that we should have to turn back.
Soon after dark, therefore, we sadly and cautiously
started on our return, and by nine o'clock
were again at Halifax. The Yankees had told
my sister that on the sixth they would leave the
county and not return, so I decided to hide in
the woods until their departure and then take
my friends out. But I was so worn out by my
eighteen-mile walk and the constant suspense
and anxiety that this night I determined to sleep
in the house, though several thousand Yankees
were encamped only three or four hundred
yards distant.
I learned in the morning that three of the
negroes, fearing that the Yankees might have
heard of my being in the house, had patrolled
the roads all night while I peacefully slept.
The same faithful and affectionate fellows before
daybreak conducted me to the hiding-place
they had selected, a dry spot in the midst of a
strip of thick, swampy ground surrounded by a
ten-foot canal. They made a comfortable bed
of Spanish moss, spread over it a blanket, and
left me to my meditations. Soon the Yankees
were swarming in the fields on both sides of me,
popping at everything they could see; but I
became so absorbed in one of James's novels,
with which I had been provided, that I entirely
forgot their presence save when they came
exceptionally near. At night I again slept in the
house, but as it was evident from questions they
had asked that the Yankees had some inkling
of my presence, only partially undressed and
was ready for immediate flight.
The following day was passed as the previous
one had been. On returning to the house
at night I noticed several fires in the distance
and learned that the Yankees were burning
houses, a sign, the negroes told me, that they
would leave on the morrow. About noon of the
sixth, therefore, as all appeared to have gone, I
again prepared to leave with my daughter. In
the midst of the preparations, however, a picket
ran in to say that a party of Yankees was approaching,
and I immediately darted through
the cluster of negro houses and hid in the gallbushes
behind. The party soon rode on, but
the incident convinced me that it was not yet
safe to attempt to go out, so I returned to my
hiding-place in the swamp.
The next day one of the negroes came with
the word that a party had come from Doctortown
under a flag of truce with wagons for carrying
out the ladies. As, however, all could not
be accommodated, my sister decided to remain
until I could return for her. About noon they
started, nine ladies, their children and servants.
It was a strange, sad, and never-to-be-forgotten
sight; so many ladies, nurtured in tenderness
and plenty, never knowing want or even hardship,
now driven from their homes, they hardly
knew whither. And yet so great had been the
distress of mind and even terror for the previous
three weeks that on leaving they were in
the highest spirits.
After visiting my own plantation and giving
the overseer directions, I returned to Halifax
and walked thence to Walthourville, overtaking
the ladies there. Next morning I walked to
Doctortown to prepare for their reception, and
by two o'clock all were safe there. The day
after I took my own party on the cars to
Thomasville, and from there sent them by
wagon in charge of a friend to Macon, while I
returned to Doctortown to arrange for bringing
out my sister and her baggage.
On the walk from Doctortown to Halifax I
found to my dismay that the waters of the Backswamp
were far more swollen than I had previously
seen them, so that I had to wade for over
half a mile in water more than waist-deep and
against a strong current.
From Halifax I went over to my own place
and had a talk with the negroes. As they stood
bareheaded in a semicircle about me, I told I
them that if they desired to go with me, I would
make some kind of provision for them, if it took
my last dollar, though just how I could provide
for them I did not know; if, however, they preferred
remaining on the plantation, there was
plenty of corn and rice but no meat, as all of my
stock had been destroyed. With one accord
they replied that if I had a place on which to
put them, where they would not again be disturbed
by Yankees, and provisions and meat for
them, they would go willingly; but that they
preferred remaining where they were to being
carried they knew not whither. I told them that
I thought they had decided wisely and spoke to
them of the necessity not only of work but of organized
work and hence of a head to direct.
They expressed their willingness to work as
they always had done if I would take charge and
direct, but said that they could not get along
with the overseer, seeming to think in fact that
their day of deliverance from overseers had
come. I told them that it was impossible for
me to remain, but that my uncle, William Jones,
would direct their labor, and to this they cheerfully
consented. One by one they then came
forward and shook hands with me and with
many expressions of kindness and affection
bade me good-by. It was impossible to doubt
the faithfulness of the negroes generally. At
least a hundred knew of my hiding-place in the
swamp near my sister's house, but none betrayed
me.
About four o'clock we left Halifax for
Walthourville. My sister went out with the
wagons; but she had so much baggage that it
was impossible to take it all, so with the help of
one of the negroes I attempted to take out four
large trunks by means of an old cart and the
broken-down Yankee horse previously mentioned.
About sunset our troubles began, for
the cart stalled so often in the thick blue mud of
the causeway that we were three full hours in
going half a mile. Half a dozen times Henry
and I had to carry the heavy trunks, two of
which weighed over three hundred pounds
apiece, to firmer ground before we could draw
the cart from the mud. The old horse was so
strained as to be unfit for service and a mile
from Walthourville absolutely refused to go
farther. We were obliged, therefore, to pass
the night in a negro cabin by the roadside.
As it seemed impossible that the old horse
could take us to Doctortown, I left the cart in
the care of Henry and went ahead to get a good
strong mule. Hearing of a ferry across the
Backswamp, I went to it to avoid wading again,
and after some delay got a place as passenger
in a small canoe with a cask of molasses as
freight and a negro as engineer. But as the
negro stepped in he tilted the canoe a little and
the cask, not being properly secured, rolled to
one side. In an instant the whole contents of
the canoe, human and saccharine, were spilt
into the water. As it would take some time to
raise and bail the canoe and as I was thoroughly
wet already, I decided to wade across,
went to the trestle, and in pitch darkness
plunged half a mile through water waist-deep.
Having selected from the sorry lot at Doctortown
a mule that proved to be more trouble
than he was worth, I started next morning
to return for the cart. At the Backswamp my
trouble began. Finding a cart going across, I
sat in the back and endeavored to lead the mule
over. The horse in the cart plunged along
rapidly and unequally; the mule was unwilling
to lead, I was unwilling to let go, the rope was
unwilling to break: the result of this concatenation
of unwillingness was that I was pulled
out of the cart into water nearly up to my neck!
Arrived at the other side, we proceeded to the
railroad. Now I preferred going along the
track; but the mule had a different opinion, and,
after some vigorous argument to no effect, reason
was obliged to yield to obstinacy and we
took the wagon road, though it was nearly twice
as long. The result was that we reached Henry
and the trunks too late to return to Doctortown
that day.
The old horse was so rested by the next
morning that I determined to use him in the
cart after all and to ride the mule. All went
well until we reached the fatal Backswamp.
We carried the trunks over one by one in the
canoe; then Henry drove over the empty cart
while I swam the mule behind the canoe. But
within ten steps of the farther side the old
horse stumbled and fell and would inevitably
have drowned had not Henry and I leaped into
the water and released him from the cart. By
nightfall, however, we had the trunks under a
shed three-quarters of a mile from the ferry,
and I went on to Doctortown to sleep.
On returning to the shed next morning I
found there Colonel Hood, who had had charge
of the wagons that were bringing the ladies out.
He said that they were on the other side of the
Backswamp, and as the rain was falling in torrents,
he transferred the task of getting them
across to me with evident pleasure. To get the
entire party over I had to make the trip by
canoe nine or ten times in the blinding rain and
against a swift current, but by one o'clock all
were safe in Doctortown.
But my troubles were not yet at an end, for
the baggage had to be transferred from the
shed to the camp. Having got most of it to the
Altamaha bridge by noon next day, a friend and
I endeavored to take all that was left across the
lake in a single boat-load. All went well and
we decided to pole along the upper side of the
embankment to the bridge. But the great flood
of water that ran with fury through the trestles
made the passage by them with our heavily-laden
boat really dangerous. The first trestle we
passed with great difficulty, breaking two oars
and narrowly escaping being swept through;
but no human power could withstand the fury
of the torrent rushing through the next. We
were dashed violently against the uprights, carried
through, and whirled around with a velocity
that in spite of our efforts took us into the
swampy woods on the lower side with great risk
of overturning or smashing the boat. To proceed
on our way it was necessary for us to return
through the trestle. But how?
Landing on the embankment I ran back to
where I had seen a canoe, stripped a hundred
feet or so of broken telegraph wire from the
poles standing in the water, and paddled back
to the boat. We then fastened the wire to the
bow and with five negroes on shore hauling on
it and my companion and I sometimes rowing,
sometimes pushing on the piers of the trestle,
succeeded after half an hour's severe struggle
in forcing the boat through the trestle against a
roaring torrent that rose almost to the gunwale
and threatened every moment to swamp us.
Having rounded the point, we were in comparatively
smooth water, and soon had the last piece
of baggage at the bridge, whence it was conveyed
to Doctortown in a box-car that I had
chartered.
From Doctortown we went without difficulty
by rail to Thomasville, but there our troubles
began again. It took me two days to secure a
couple of wagons to carry us to Albany, and
for the sixty-mile trip I had to pay four hundred
dollars. The roads were in such dreadful
condition that we were four days on the
way. We were obliged to camp out one night,
and as it was intensely cold and very windy
suffered severely on the trip. On the thirtieth
of January, having journeyed from Albany
by rail, we reached Macon, and found the rest
of our party safe at the home of one of my
nieces.
After a day spent in resting and visiting
friends, we started for Milledgeville. We were
delayed by our baggage and reached the station
just as the cars were moving off. A young man
in Confederate gray, seeing our predicament,
ran to the conductor, stopped the train, and
helped the ladies on, while I attended to the baggage.
A mile and a half from Milledgeville we
had to alight, as the rails beyond that had been
torn up by Sherman. Here there was a perfect
Babel, travelers being anxious to proceed and
wagoners taking advantage of their necessities
to practise extortion. I found the prices
charged too exorbitant for my dwindling purse
and was in a quandary when the same young
soldier again came to our relief and quickly engaged
two wagons at half the price that had
been asked me. Henceforward he was regularly
installed as a member of our party.
He was a rather good-looking young fellow,
bright, quick, and efficient, but quiet and unobtrusive.
Though but twenty, according to his
own statement, he had evidently seen much of
the world, and pretended to be a great reader
of character. Ready-witted, keenly observant,
and apparently open and frank, there was, however,
something mysterious about him, and he
both attracted and repelled. He knew all the
officers of the army that we met and they all
knew him. He was acquainted with the minutest
details concerning our army, but seemed no
less conversant with Sherman's. My sister
thought him a Yankee spy, but he himself said
he was a Confederate, a member of Lewis's Kentucky
brigade, who had fought the Yankees all
through Georgia with Wheeler. He called himself
Davis, but promised some time to tell us his
real name. Whatever he was, he had evidently
taken a great liking to our party and was very
kind and efficient, beguiling the tedium of the
ride to Mayfield with incessant, bright conversation.
He told the most awful stories of his
adventures, but seemed capable of doing all that
he related. As we parted from him at Augusta,
he said, "I shall soon see you again in Columbia.
The Yankees are certainly going there,
and I shall be wherever they are."
From Augusta we had intended going to
Columbia by rail, but alas! Sherman was
ahead of me again, and all of the cars had been
impressed to carry Stovall's brigade to the
scene of an expected battle. Fortunately I
found in town Professor Holmes, the Superintendent
of the Niter and Mining Bureau, with
which I was connected, and he, having arranged
to have our baggage forwarded by government
wagons, drove us to Edgefield, his home, and
thence, after hospitably entertaining us, to
Columbia.
our first and second lines of defense had been
carried and the booming of the enemy's guns
sounded ever nearer and nearer, the authorities
confidently said there was no real danger - Hardee's
army corps would surely come in time.
But on my way home that night I met a wagon-train
fully half a mile long, rumbling slowly
and softly through the silent and deserted
streets toward the Charlotte depot, as if stealing
away in the dark. It was evidently an army-train,
and the solemn rumbling as it dragged its
slow length along smote painfully on my heart.
For the first time my hopes utterly gave way,
and I thought, Columbia is doomed!
On reaching home I found Mr. Davis, true
to his promise, anxiously awaiting me. He
urged me to flee at once, as the Yankees might
be in the city on the morrow, asserting that he
had been in their camp all day and knew all
their plans. On being asked what he thought
would be the fate of the city if it fell into their
hands, he said that he feared to tell us what he
knew would take place, but that he thought that
he could save my house and my brother's. He
claimed to have great influence with Yankee officers
by means of bribery and offered to give me
letters to Yankee colonels, to be used if necessary;
but I declined his offer, as I did not wish
to be connected with any tortuous policy.
"You must not be surprised," he said, "in case
any Yankees enter your house to see me among
them. If you recognize me, don't betray me."
Full of these sad tidings, I went to see my
brother John, and found him and Captain Ashbell
Green consulting about leaving at once.
The military authorities had at last confessed
that they could not hold Columbia, and had advised
them to save what Niter Bureau stores
they could. We decided to go as soon as possible.
By Mr. Davis's advice we packed all our
valuables, manuscripts, lecture-notes, etc., and
sent them to the Niter Bureau to go out with
the stores, and then took a sad, heart-breaking
leave of our families, commending them to the
tender mercy of God, our common Father.
That was the saddest night of my life. Our
imperative duty was to save, if possible, the
government property in our care, and it would
have been worse than useless for us to have remained,
for as we were all officers, we should
certainly have been taken prisoners. And yet
it was hard to leave in the hands of the enemy
all that we loved most tenderly. I worked all
night packing, the ominous words of Mr. Davis,
"I fear to tell you what scenes will be enacted
in Columbia," ringing in my ears, and the solemn
booming of Sherman's guns giving them
fearful meaning and emphasis.
About six o'clock on the morning of the sixteenth
we started, Captain Green, John, his son
Johnny, and I, with twenty-two negroes, including
the wives and children of those who had
been working on the niter plantation, a sad
encumbrance. We had two wagons, two carts, and
a buggy, all heavily loaded. Our intention was
to go to Allston, but owing to our taking the
wrong road and stalling in the thick mud, we
made camp the first night not more than ten
miles in a direct line from Columbia.
About three o'clock the next morning we
were awakened by a terrific explosion that shook
the ground like an earthquake. We were in
great anxiety to know what it meant and Mr.
Davis's words haunted my memory. Later we
learned that a large quantity of powder in the
Charleston depot had been ignited by the careless
use of lights by a band of plunderers, many
of whom were killed by the explosion.
By sunrise we were on our way again. On
coming into the direct road to Allston we found
it full of fugitives from Columbia, panic-stricken,
wayworn, and travel-stained, but still
hurrying on. From them we learned that after
traveling a day and a half we were but twelve
or thirteen miles from the city. We stopped
for the night at a deserted house by the wayside,
and about ten o'clock, with an ejaculated
prayer for the loved ones at home, I threw myself
on a pile of fodder and was soon asleep.
Alas! alas! while we thus slept in peace Columbia
was wrapped in flames. Had we glanced in
that direction we should have seen the ruddy
glare and slept no more that night.
The next morning we continued creeping
along the awful roads at the rate of about two
miles an hour. I was walking ahead of the
wagons, enjoying the glorious morning, when
suddenly a country woman ran from a cabin a
hundred yards from the road and called to me
to stop.
"Where are you going?" she asked.
"To Allston."
"To Allston! Don't you know the Yankees
are crossing the Broad River not a mile from
here?"
"Impossible! We met Wheeler's men not
more than a mile or two back and they assured
us there were no Yankees ahead. They
ought to know, for they were sent here to watch
them."
"Wheeler's men!" she retorted contemptuously;
"don't you see that smoke yonder? and
that there! And yonder! And again yonder!"
I looked as she pointed and to my utter dismay
realized that we were indeed in the midst
of the enemy, whom we thought so far away.
We at once determined to turn into the woods
and remain hidden until they had passed by.
The chance of escape was small, but to go on or
to turn back was certain capture. Having taken
down the fence, therefore, we drove the wagons
deep into the forest and concealed them in a little
grove of saplings, replaced the fence, and
carefully erased the wagon tracks from the road
to the wood. After we had made a camp in
a little hollow through which ran a stream, Captain
Green and I returned to the road to observe
the enemy. We soon saw seven Yankee soldiers
approach a house on the main road, about three
hundred yards from where we were concealed,
and erelong heard the popping of Yankee guns
and the squealing of Confederate pigs and the
squawking of rebel chickens. About eleven a
dense column of smoke arose from another
house not over a hundred yards from us. A
few minutes later several companies passed on
the road within twenty yards of us and turned
up a branch road that skirted the wood, and
soon two columns of smoke to the northward
told that two more houses had been fired. As
other companies continued to pass on the main
road, our position was becoming dangerous, so
I returned to camp and reported to John what I
had seen. I then crept on hands and knees
toward the houses burning on the north. The
hum of many voices approaching caused me to
lie very close, and within thirty steps of me
passed two companies of soldiers leading half
a dozen horses and mules from the burning
stables.
Though I prowled around during the afternoon
I saw no Yankees, and we began to hope
that they had passed on. About sunset, however,
they began to return and soon after dark
we saw their fires on the Broad River, about a
mile away, and heard the rolling of their drums
and the cheering as party after party returned
laden with booty; and knew that their camp had
not been moved. We had been too anxious to
think about eating, but as the negro children
were clamorous for food, we consented with
many misgivings to the making of a fire for
cooking. We concealed it as much as possible,
but the reflection on the tree-tops was fearfully
distinct, so we extinguished it as soon as we
could and went quietly to bed.
We were in fine spirits next morning, for we
erroneously thought that we had escaped discovery.
Just after breakfast we heard the
measured tramp, tramp of marching troops,
and saw a regiment pass along the road within
a hundred and fifty yards of us. We drew a
long breath when they were fairly by. But a
few moments later a sharp cry of "Look out!"
broke the stillness of the early morning air.
Recognizing the voice of Captain Green, who
was doing picket duty while we breakfasted, I
immediately ran to the wagons where I had
carelessly left my pistol and a valise containing
money, jewelry, railroad bonds, manuscripts,
and other valuables. But alas! when I reached
one wagon I saw the Yankees already swarming
upon and pillaging the other. I was within
ten steps of them before I saw them and had no
time to save anything. I dropped to my hands
and knees, crept into the thicket, and at a distance
of thirty yards watched them knock to
pieces trunks and boxes and rifle their contents.
As some were scattering about, evidently
searching for hiding Confederates, I gradually
shifted my position, and finally concealed myself
in a clump of saplings on the other side of
the by-road. Here I lay listening to the work
of destruction for more than an hour.
The clump of saplings was, however, so
small and so near the road, along which the
enemy was passing continually, that I was in
imminent danger of discovery. Once indeed a
tall Yankee (he seemed to me enormously tall!)
came straight toward me, but he stopped when
but six feet away, laid down his gun, adjusted
his haversack and canteen, and passed on. I
determined, if possible, to recross the road and
regain the main wood, and after several futile
attempts succeeded about noon in doing so. I
crept cautiously toward the wagons to learn the
fate of the others and to save my manuscripts
if possible; but when about thirty yards from
camp was brought to a halt by the voices of
Yankees and negroes, the latter raised in
expostulation. Cautiously creeping nearer I saw
the soldiers, evidently a second party, pile the
trunks and boxes on the wagons, set fire to them,
and watch them burn to ashes. Then they began
to search the woods and I again had to fly
and seek concealment. But my extreme anxiety
concerning my brother and nephew made it impossible
for me to keep quiet, and several times
during the afternoon I crept down to camp.
But each time I found Yankees there and had
to retreat. My anxiety became insupportable.
May I never again pass such a day of agony!
After dark, seeing the camp-fire burning, I
determined at any risk to make another attempt.
This time there was no one there but the
negroes, who seemed unfeignedly glad to see
me safe. John, they said, had given himself up
to the enemy, apparently recognizing the futility
of trying to escape with his son, who was
just convalescing from a serious illness. Captain
Green they believed to be still in hiding in
the woods. Party after party had been searching
for us, for they knew that two of us had
escaped and even mentioned our names. After
eating some food and warming myself, I retired
from the bright light of the fire, and a little later
word was brought to me that Captain Green had
come to the camp. I immediately went forward
and in a moment was clasping his hand. The
poor fellow was very much exhausted, having
had almost no sleep the previous night and
nothing to eat since supper the previous day.
He had lain hidden all day in the clump of saplings
across the road in which I myself had
sought shelter, and had narrowly escaped capture.
Once indeed a party of Yankees sat on
the trunk of the very fallen tree among whose
dead branches he was hiding, and chatted for
some time. From their conversation he learned
that a negro had discovered our camp-fire the
night before and betrayed us to the enemy in
the morning.
While we were talking, one of our pickets
came running in to say that some men were
coming. They proved to be some of our
negroes that the Yankees had taken with them
to ride our mules and who had escaped from
their captors. They said that John and Johnny
had been forced to walk to Allston, six miles
away, but had not been harshly treated. John's
watch had been taken from him, but was restored
by the captain at Allston to whom he reported
the theft.
The Yankees had told the negroes that they
would capture Captain Green and me next day,
if they had to beat every bush, which, as the
little wood was not over a quarter of a mile
square, they could easily have done. We decided,
therefore, to escape in the night. I paid
one of my negroes twenty dollars to carry my
boys and John's back home and the leader of
the Niter Bureau negroes a hundred dollars to
see that those belonging to the Bureau were returned
safe, shook each heartily by the hand,
and bade them good-by. "Take care of yourself,
my dear Massah," "Good-by, Massah,
and God bless you!" "I hope de Lord will keep
you from dem Yankees, dear Massah!" - such
were the parting words that greeted me on every
side as we moved off. Were they sincere? I
thought so then, and was really deeply moved
by their kindness. I believe so still, though I
now know that they were anxious for us to go
not only to secure our safety but also, and perhaps
chiefly, because they had some of our property
which they had begged from the Yankees
and did not wish to restore. Of such mixed
stuff is human nature - especially negro nature
- woven!
We left the camp about nine o'clock and
walked rapidly and silently toward Columbia.
Having heard that the Little River bridge had
been burned, we planned to cross the river that
night and wait on the other side in comparative
safety until we knew that all the Yankees had
left Columbia. When within half a mile of the
bridge we heard light footsteps close behind us
and turning saw a well-dressed, intelligent
young negro almost treading on our heels. He
said he was on his way home, and pointed
toward a brilliantly lighted house some two hundred
yards from the road, in which he said there
was nobody but "colored folks." The Yankees,
he further told us, had been very troublesome
during the day and he feared would return during
the night. We deeply suspected that he
would inform on us, but had no idea that at that
very time a number of Yankees were quartered
in that very house.
We had got but half-way to the river, however,
and were just entering on an embankment
that formed an abutment to the bridge when we
heard the clatter of the hoofs of horses galloping
from the house of the "colored folks." In
an instant we were over the zigzag fence that
bordered the road and each squatted in a corner.
We were hardly fairly settled when twenty
Yankee cavalrymen dashed by so close to the
fence that their horses' heels struck the very
rails behind which we were lying. Soon we
heard them returning, after having satisfied
themselves that we were not on the embankment.
Instead of passing by again, as we had
hoped they would do, they reined up and dismounted
close to us. "Now," thought I, "we
are lost, for they are going to search the fence!"
Instead they simply leaned against it and rested,
so near to us that I could have grasped one fellow
by the leg. But I didn't! On the contrary
I moved not a muscle and hardly breathed.
After chatting for half an hour about bushwhackers
and fugitive Confederates, even mentioning
our names, they remounted. "Let's try
this way," said one; and they galloped in the direction
from which we had come, probably concluding
that we had suspected the negro and
turned back on our tracks, the very thing we
should have done had we suspected their presence
in the house. I learned later that about
midnight they visited the camp that we had left.
When the sound of the retreating hoof-beats
had entirely ceased, we made our way through
the plowed fields to the river. It was impossible
to cross without more light, so we had to
wait for the rising of the moon at about four in
the morning. The night had grown very cold,
so for hours I paced up and down, stamping,
swinging my arms, and striking my chest, while
Captain Green sat on a log in complete exhaustion,
his head sinking lower and lower on his
knees. Suddenly I heard an agonizing cry. I
turned quickly, but Captain Green had disappeared
as if the earth had opened and swallowed
him! Running to the spot where he had been,
I found that in his sleep he had plunged forward,
and awakened standing on his head in a
drainage ditch six feet deep. Fortunately he
was not much hurt and for some time I could
not help him out for laughter. Afraid to trust
himself again in a sitting posture, he went
staggering about trying to keep awake. But in
vain. He fell asleep while walking and awoke
to find himself in the ditch again. The fact is
that the poor man, naturally feeble at best, was
so prostrated by want of food and rest and by
the constant excitement of mind and exposure
to the cold that he could scarcely stand.
After the moon had risen we easily waded
the river, which we found not more than knee-deep,
and with great difficulty scrambled up the
steep bank on the other side. Even on the level
road Captain Green could not walk over three
hundred yards without stopping to rest, and erelong
he collapsed entirely. As I feared that he
would be seriously ill, I determined to apply at
the nearest farmhouse for restoratives, and
leaving him by the roadside ran to a house about
half a mile away. After some delay a woman
came to the door in answer to my calls. Her
expression was one of extreme fear. That
ghastly, terror-stricken face staring at me in the
cold gray dawn will haunt me forever! I made
known my errand, and she and her husband,
who had fled through the back door on my
approach, kindly offered to do anything they
could for the captain. A few Yankees had
visited the house the day before, she said, and
had promised that this day they would return
in force and "clean her out." They were expecting
them every moment and had taken me
for an advanced guard.
I quickly returned for the captain, but did
not find him where I had left him. Realizing
what had happened I hastened up the road and
found, as I had expected, that having regained
his strength he had followed me, but instead of
turning up the lane to the farmhouse had kept
on the main road. As I overtook him just as
he was approaching another house, we told our
story there and were hospitably received.
A warm breakfast, a cup of hot rye-coffee,
and a blazing fire quickly and completely restored
Captain Green. He sat before the fire
in a most blissful state of mind, his lank legs
helplessly crossed, his head, peacefully resting
on the top of his chair, enveloped, as in a halo of
glory, in a cloud of smoke, a gauzy, but strong
veil woven by the magician Tobacco. It seemed
a pity rudely to bring his soul back from the
Heaven of Narcotism, tenanted only by good
angels of peaceful and innocent thoughts, to a
dull earth overrun by vile Yankees, but alas! it
had to be done.
Soon after sunrise we started for a hiding-place.
We selected a thick clump of pine saplings
half a mile from the house, and had hardly
seated ourselves before the popping of guns and
the columns of smoke from burning homesteads
told that the enemy had begun their daily work.
As we were far from any house, we soon became
indifferent, however, and took turns at sleeping
and watching.
As evening approached the shooting ceased,
and, as it was very cold, we determined to
spend the night at one of the fires that we saw
blazing in every direction, and chose a burning
fence in a spot where we would be partly sheltered
from observation, near the ruins of a
cabin behind which we could fly in case of danger.
We had just finished a supper of pork
that was nearly all fat and corn bread as dry as
sawdust, when we heard footsteps cautiously
approaching. The newcomer proved to be the
owner of the fence, and I recognized him as the
man that I had frightened from his house early
in the morning. After tearing down two or
three panels of the fence so as to isolate the fire,
in which work we helped him, he went to his
home, which, as he had been in the woods trying
to save his horses and mules, he had not
visited during the day. In an hour or so he returned
with a pot of rye-coffee, a lot of biscuits,
and about a peck of sweet potatoes. The
captain and I sat by the fire and roasted potatoes
all night.
Early in the morning we sought a new hiding-place,
for it was our policy never to use the
same place twice, as we might be observed and
betrayed by some prowling negro. The sun
was well up before we found a suitable place and
we flitted from bush to bush and from gully to
fence like belated specters. At last in our
fearful rambles we came to the main road to Columbia,
but did not recognize it. Observing a
party of negroes, men, women, and children,
approaching, we waited for them to pass before
venturing to cross the road. To our vexation
immediately after we had observed them they
set down the large bundles that they were carrying
on their heads, and rested for about half an
hour. I did not dream that they were, as I
afterward learned, our own negroes on their
way home, or I should have sent a message to
my family. When they had passed we crossed
the road and about ten o'clock found a place of
concealment in a thicket that crowned a hill.
After a day passed much as the previous one
had been, we cautiously approached the house
of our new friend, whose name we had learned
was Leitner, to get a fresh supply of provisions.
We were received with unaffected kindness,
given an excellent supper, and cordially
invited to stay at the house all night. As the
Yankees had apparently gone on to Winnsboro,
after some hesitation, because we feared we
might bring trouble on our kind friends, we accepted.
By daybreak next day we were off to the
woods again. Our walk to a hiding-place revealed
the somewhat startling fact that all the
woods and thickets had been thoroughly
searched by the Yankees the day before. The
tracks of their horses were thickly scattered in
every direction, and had we not crossed the road
I do not see how we could have avoided capture.
During the day we heard little shooting and
saw no columns of smoke, so on the urgent invitation
of Leitner we again spent the night at
his house. We concluded that the Yankees had
left and that on the morrow we could safely go
on to Columbia. But our hopes vanished when,
just as we were sitting down to supper, one of
the children discovered a fire not half a mile
away. We at once decided to spend the night
in the woods, rushed from the house, and ran in
the direction of the fire. From a hilltop over-looking
it we watched the burning building sink
into smoldering brands, but as we saw no
soldiers returned to Leitner's about midnight.
The experience showed us, however, that it
was not yet safe to venture on our way, so we
spent another day in hiding, and returned at
night to Leitner's. During supper the servant
announced that there were strangers at the gate.
In an instant Leitner, the captain, and I were
out of the back door and over the fence. The
newcomers proved to be Confederates, however,
fugitives like ourselves, members of the Medical
Department on their way back to Columbia.
They had during the day met many pedestrians
from the city who concurred in saying that there
were no Yankees there or on the way thither.
We ate our supper in an ecstasy of delight,
therefore, and went to bed to dream of home.
The next morning, after a hearty breakfast
and a still more hearty good-by to our good
hostess, who could not be prevailed upon to take
a cent for all her kindness, we set out in high
spirits, though the rain was falling in torrents.
On we went at a swinging gait, my heart on fire
with the thought of taking supper at home, for
we had been told that though four-fifths of Columbia
was in ruins, the College buildings had
been spared. But Captain Green tried in vain
to keep up, and by half past one was completely
exhausted. At a venture I went up to a house
to see if I could procure some food, and to my
surprise found it the home of an intimate
friend. We were heartily welcomed and given
a delicious dinner with coffee, real, genuine
coffee, the first I had tasted for two years.
Moreover, my kind host insisted that Captain
Green should stay overnight to regain his
strength. About three, therefore, I bade them
farewell and strode on at a rapid rate, walking
the six miles to Columbia in an hour and a half.
I entered the city at the extreme northern
end, and went down the whole length of the main
street, a mile and a half. Not a house was
standing and I met not a living soul! The
beautiful city, the pride of the State, sat desolate
and in ashes. The fire had swept five or six
blocks wide right through its heart, leaving only
the eastern and western outskirts. At last I
saw the brick wall surrounding the campus and
the buildings of the College, and a few minutes
later was knocking at the door of my own ivy-covered
home. Deep silence for a moment, then
the quick pattering of little feet along the hall,
then my wife and children hanging around my
neck with mingled laughter and tears.
Then followed a recital of experiences on
either side. Theirs had been far more dreadful
than mine, but as I did not personally witness
them I shall not attempt to describe the
terrors of the bombardment of the sixteenth
and seventeenth, the still greater terrors of the
entrance and occupation by the enemy, or the
inconceivable horrors of the night of the seventeenth.
But a few facts learned that night from
my wife and daughters and later confirmed by
thousands of eye-witnesses, I will briefly state.
Our forces evacuated the city early on the
morning of the seventeenth, the Yankees entering
and taking formal possession about nine
o'clock. General Sherman personally promised
the Mayor, Dr. Goodwyn, complete protection
and perfect security of personal property, and
during the day everything was quiet. A number
of officers, however, among them a colonel
quartered in my brother's house, hinted about
certain rockets that would signal the destruction
of the city. About seven in the evening,
after ten hours of peaceable possession, when there
were no Confederate soldiers within fifteen
miles, these signal rockets went up from various
parts of the city and instantly fires burst
out everywhere. In an hour Columbia was a
roaring, surging sea of flames. The streets
were filled with ten thousand yelling soldiers,
running from house to house with flaming
torches, and even stealing their trinkets from
the frightened women who rushed into the
streets from their burning homes. Every house
in the city, except those within the campus walls,
was pillaged, and most of them first pillaged
and then burned. As the College buildings
were used as a hospital for the soldiers of both
sides, a guard was placed around them to protect
them, but spite of this they were several
times fired and saved only by the exertions of
the physicians. Once their destruction seemed
so probable that all the patients were removed
into the open area in the middle of the campus,
and the next day over twenty died in consequence
of the fright and exposure. At one time
my wife thought our home was certainly
doomed, and she spent the greater part of the
dreadful night with the children around her in
the back garden far from the house.
No one of the enemy had, however, crossed
the threshold of our door. Ah me! what a
fatality seemed to have pursued us and our
wagons! Had we left the things at home, they
would have been safe; had we on starting taken
the direct road to Allston, they would have been
safe; had we remained where we camped the
first night, they would have been safe; had we
stopped anywhere within three miles from Columbia
and three miles from Little River, they
would have been safe.
Mr. Davis, I was told in answer to my inquiries,
had slept the night of my departure in
the study in the basement of my house. Having
carefully examined the doors and windows
and found that in case of danger he could escape
into either the front or the back yard, he begged
that if any unusual noise was heard he might be
called at once, as he had had little rest for many
nights and would probably sleep deeply. During
the following day he had been arrested
as a Yankee spy on information furnished by an
old negress, but was promptly released by our
officers, who recognized him as one of our own
most trusted spies. The night of the sixteenth
he brought a tall, dark, villainous-looking man,
probably a Yankee spy, to my brother's house,
which, as it opened on the street, was more exposed
than any other on the campus, told him
to notice it particularly, and said in an authoritative
voice, "Remember, I protect this house."
As the last Confederates were leaving the city
next morning he again came to my home and
begging one of my daughters to accept as a
memento of him some ribbons, feathers, and
other trifles, said farewell. In taking leave he
said, "Our army is going, but if the Yankees
enter your house, I shall certainly be with them.
Be sure you do not betray me by recognition."
He went and we never saw or heard of him
again. Was he a Confederate spy? Was he a
Yankee spy? Or was he a spy on both sides?
We never knew.
In the matter of clothing we were no better
off. We had long before been reduced to the
coarse stuffs made in the Confederacy, and the
ladies wore nothing but homespun. But with
the taste characteristic of the sex they made
their dresses so neatly and trimmed them so
prettily that I have never seen more becoming
gowns. As I had taken all my clothing with me
when I left Columbia, I had nothing after my
return but what I wore on my back and that was
in rags. A benevolent society of ladies supplied
me with underclothes, but for outer
clothing I was compelled for a time to use the
cast-off blue of Federal soldiers who had died
in the hospital. My negroes were dependent on
me, as were those of the Bureau, about ninety
in all. I got cloth for their apparel, but as it
was impossible to obtain blankets, I was obliged
to cut up all my carpets to take their place and
for a long time my floors remained bare.
After the war came what was worse than the
war itself, the occupation by Federal troops and
the humiliations necessarily attendant thereon.
This, of course, we expected. But far worse was
the arrival of "Treasury Agents," those vultures
hovering over the rear of the army of
occupation, sniffing for carrion, hunting for
property to confiscate, taking accusations of any
and all kinds, especially those by irresponsible
blacks. Then followed the utter demoralization
of all labor and the intolerable insolence of
the negroes suddenly set free with all their passions
not only uncontrolled but often even encouraged.
As I can not speak of these matters
with any calmness, I forbear to speak of them
at all.
In May, after the United States Commandant
had taken possession of the post, I went to
him and told him that there was a flat-boat on
the river that had belonged to the Niter and
Mining Bureau and was therefore confiscable,
but as it was of no value to the United States I
asked and immediately received permission to
use it in bringing corn for the city from the
plantations below. I went down the river with
a crew of negroes and brought up several thousand
bushels. The city allowed me a hundred
bushels, which I divided with John. On the
fifty bushels of corn thus received I lived, by
exchange, until August. The first money that I
had seen since the break-up in March then came
to me from the sale of cotton made the previous
year, for in 1865 none was even planted. In
January, 1866, the College was reopened, and
my salary, which during the greatest stress of
the war, in 1864, had ceased, began again.
As a result of the war I lost everything I
had in the world, for, except the eight thousand
dollars in bonds lost at the capture of the
wagons, all my property was in lands and
negroes. But this total loss did not in the least
dishearten me; I did not lose a wink of sleep.
This was partly because everybody else had suffered
in the same way, partly because I felt sure
that I could make my living somehow, partly,
and perhaps chiefly, because I had always been
oppressed by the ownership of slaves. Not because
I felt any conscientious scruples about it,
but because I felt distressingly the responsibility
of their care; because I felt that those who
own slaves ought personally to manage them,
as my father did. This I could not do without
sacrificing all my ambition in life and the health
of my family. The income from my land, on account
of its situation, had always been far
smaller than its market value warranted, and I
could at any time during the twenty years previous
to the war have sold it and changed the
form of investment with great advantage to myself.
This I refused to do purely out of kindness
to the negroes and because of a sense of
responsibility for their welfare. By their
emancipation, therefore, I felt that an intolerable
burden had been lifted from my shoulders.
To the astonishment of all my friends, I asserted
that, although practically it might be and
in this case undoubtedly was, the freeing of
slaves was not necessarily any loss of property
at all; that it certainly was not loss of property
in the sense in which the burning of a house is.
This was only saying that slaves were not property,
chattels, in the sense in which other things
are, and in fact they were never so treated in the
South. The right claimed was to their labor
and the change was simply from a slave-system
to a wage-system. I contended that, if the
labor remained reliable, the market value of the
slaves would be transferred bodily to the land.
For, I argued, under the wage-system, if the
negroes were reliable, the income of the land
would certainly be as great as ever. This was
admitted. Now, the value of land, as of every
other investment, is determined wholly by the
income. Q. E. D. The great impoverishment
of the South was due wholly to the complete
disorganization of the labor as a necessary
consequence of the sudden change.
Looking back now from the standpoint of
1901, my contention is entirely justified.
Wherever the labor is reliable and the management
judicious the land makes as much now as
it ever did in slave times, and, therefore, the
owner is as rich as he ever was. He has suffered
no loss. But in some places negro labor
continues to be utterly unreliable. This is especially
true of the so-called "black belt," where
the negroes are greatly in excess of the whites,
and more especially true in Liberty County,
where I still have nearly two thousand acres of
land, half of it very rich. It has never made
me a cent since the war. The negroes there will
not work for wages, as they can live almost with
out work on fish, crawfish, and oysters; a little
patch of cotton furnishing them the means for
tobacco and clothing. They have no ambition
to improve, and live almost like animals. The
whole lower and richer part of the country is
practically given up to them, the whites having
nearly all gone elsewhere. And yet the kindliest
feelings exist among the blacks toward the
whites, especially toward their former masters.
Whenever I go down to the old place, I am
greeted with the greatest joy and affection and
called "Massah," as in slavery times. In 1892
old Sandy actually threw his arms around my
neck and embraced me. But they always expect
some gratuity, and I never disappoint
them. In the middle and up country, where the
proportion of whites is greater, the negroes are
slowly improving in conduct and in thrift, but
in the "black belt" they are either stationary
or are gradually relapsing into fetishism and
African rites and dances.
As has been said, the College reopened in
1866, the small salaries paid being supplemented
by fees from the students. To give a more
practical education, one more suited to the impoverished
condition of the State, it was reorganized
on the plan of the University of Virginia,
with independent schools and freedom of
election. In connection with chemistry I had
to give a course in pharmacy, and in connection
with geology one in agriculture. It was impossible,
of course, to do this fully, all I could
do for pharmacy being to enlarge in my chemical
course on the preparation and properties of
the substances used in medicine, and for agriculture
to give a course of six or eight lectures
on the most fundamental principles underlying
the science and the art. Meager, very meager,
certainly; almost useless, the reader may say.
Yet I have heard some of my students who
afterward engaged in agriculture refer to this
short course with great satisfaction as having
been of decided benefit to them.
Meanwhile, in 1866, Johnson's plan of
reconstruction was tried and failed. Though I was
not a member of the convention which was held
in Columbia, a number of my old pupils and
friends were and with them I had many talks.
I insisted that the convention should adopt a
franchise without distinction of color, but with a
small educational and property qualification. My
friends admitted the wisdom of the suggestion
but said that it was impossible, as the leaders
had not "backbone" enough to propose it and
the people were not ready to indorse it. It was
a great opportunity lost, for, though Congress
would probably have repudiated Johnson's
plan anyhow, it would have been well to put ourselves
on record in this regard.
I never knew so much real social enjoyment
in Columbia as in the years 1866 and 1867;
society was really gay, the necessary result of
the rebound from the agony and repression of
the war. My daughters were then "in their
teens," and for their sakes we entered heartily
into the general gaiety. As everybody was poor
the gatherings were almost wholly without expense,
and therefore frequent; the hostess simply
furnished lemonade and cake and the young
men a negro fiddler.
The commandants of the post were changed
from time to time, five in all serving. The last
two were really good fellows, much disposed to
fraternize with the people. The gentlemen of
Columbia were very cordial toward them, but
the ladies were inexorable. Nothing would induce
them to recognize the officers and their
wives; they were tabooed. I became quite
friendly with some of the officers, swimming
daily during the summer with them in "Rock
Spring," a splendid place for the sport; but I
could never induce my wife to invite one of the
gentlemen to the house for a social meal. We
men exchanged visits, but the friendship went
no further.
Under the provisional government established
by President Johnson, we got on very
well. A very dear friend of mine, Major Perry,
was appointed provisional governor. He was
a man of noble presence, untarnished integrity,
and sterling character, a Union man during the
secession movement, but loyal to the State
when it seceded. With such a governor and
the assistance of the military, whom we had
come to regard as our best friends, everything
went on prosperously, and the people were well
satisfied. But when the permanent government
was organized in the presence of bayonets,
with a carpet-bag governor, scalawag officials,
and a negro legislature controlled by rascals,
things were very different, and at last became
simply intolerable. There was an income tax
of five per cent; my salary was two thousand
dollars, so I paid one hundred dollars; I subsequently
learned that I paid more tax than the
whole legislature put together. Think of such
a legislature making laws, and especially tax
laws, for a State! Anticipating somewhat, I
may say that this condition of affairs continued
and grew even worse until 1876, when, the carpet-bag
government having become a stench in
the nostrils of the whole country, the bayonets
were removed, the whites assumed control, by
force when necessary, Hampton was elected
governor, and order was restored; prosperity
then again began and has increased from year
to year till the present time. The iniquity of
the carpet-bag government was simply inexpressible.
The sudden enfranchisement of the
negro without qualification was the greatest
political crime ever perpetrated by any people,
as is now admitted by all thoughtful
men.
The College had been strongly reorganized
as a university with elective courses, and the
faculty greatly strengthened by the addition of
Robert W. Barnwell as president and General
E. P. Alexander as professor of mathematics
and engineering. The former was a man of
imposing appearance, splendid ability, and
strong personality, the highest type of Southern
gentleman and scholar; and I admired and
revered him exceedingly. The latter, who had
been chief engineer in Lee's army, was a
hearty, whole-souled, enthusiastic friend and
companion and a kind of genius in mathematics,
and especially in engineering.
The society in Columbia at that time was
one of the most refined and cultivated I ever
knew, making it a delightful place for my wife
and family. But the prospects for the South
were gloomy in the extreme. I bore the iniquities
of the government as long as I could, but
when the negro legislature began to talk about
what they were going to do with the University,
I thought it time to quit. Colonies were being
formed to emigrate to Mexico and Brazil, and
for a while John and I thought seriously of trying
our fortunes with Maximilian. But just
then we heard through friends of the proposed
University of California, and wrote immediately
applying for professorships. We were
elected, John in November and I in December,
1868, and this led to our removal to California
in the following year.
Meanwhile, in the winter of 1866, I had resumed
my scientific activity, which had perforce
been suspended when the absorption of the mind
in the war and its possible results made abstract
thinking and writing seem an absurdity, if not
a crime. During the winter of 1866-'67 I gave
six lectures on coal and petroleum at the Peabody
Institute in Baltimore, and in the following
year again commenced original scientific
work. From early childhood, as I have already
said, I had been singularly gifted in binocular
experimenting and in the analysis of visual
phenomena, and to this subject I now turned my
attention. My interest was excited by an elaborate
paper in the Archives des Sciences by Claparède,
and my ardor intensified by an address
by Helmholtz before the Royal Society. I at
once saw that both these papers were all wrong
in their interpretation of the phenomena described,
and immediately wrote three articles,
Adjustments of the Eye, Rotation of the Eye
on the Optic Axis, and The Horopter. These
were published in the American Journal of Science
in 1869 * and
reprinted in the London, Edinburgh,
and Dublin Philosophical Magazine. *
They were the beginning of a series of twelve
or more papers that I later condensed and embodied
in the volume entitled Sight, in the International
Scientific Series.
From Columbia I went to New York with
my wife and daughter, and met there my sister
Jane and her daughter, who had decided to go
with us. As soon as we were sure that the
transcontinental railroad, which had just been
opened, was working satisfactorily, we started
west on it, and arrived in San Francisco early in
September. John and his wife, who had preceded
us, met us on our arrival, and the next day
we went over to Oakland and took possession of
a fine, roomy house that John had previously
rented. The University had been completely
organized by John, who was to act as its president
until the election of such officer by the regents;
and was opened on the twentieth of September,
1869, when I entered on my duties.
Eleven students were inherited from the College
of California, which had disincorporated
and turned its property over to the University,
twenty-five entered the freshman class, and one
or two enrolled as special students, a total of
about thirty-eight.
These early years in California were very active
ones for me, the wonderful new country, so
different from any that I had previously seen,
the climate, the splendid scenery, the active,
energetic people, and the magnificent field for
scientific, and especially for geological investigations,
stimulating my intellectual activity to
the highest degree. Coming to a new country,
I had to make myself known to the people, so
accepted invitations to lecture on many occasions.
In addition to popular lectures in many
places and frequent addresses before the California
Teachers' Association, I gave at least
twenty lectures on scientific subjects before the
Mechanics' Institute of San Francisco, and a
series on Sundays in Oakland on The Relations
of Science and Religion. This last course
was reported stenographically and published
by Messrs. D. Appleton and Company,
constituting my first book. As in the University I
lectured on geology, zoology, and botany, I was
working to the limit of my strength.
Geology had now become my favorite department,
but as to understand the geology of a
new country requires much time and travel, my
scientific activity was at first in other lines.
Especially did the fascinating subject of binocular
vision interest me. I have already said
that my first papers on this were in answer
to Claparède and Helmholtz, and it is curious
that nearly all my work on this subject was
forced upon me by the publications of others
who were not able to analyze perfectly their own
visual impressions. Soon after I came to California
my attention was called to a series of
papers on Physiology of Vision in the Guy's
Hospital Reports by Dr. Townes, which, though
fundamentally wrong, were very suggestive to
me. From the nature of the misunderstandings
in this case, I saw plainly that a new mode of
diagrammatic representation of binocular phenomena
was necessary, and accordingly wrote
an elaborately illustrated paper, giving the new
mode and showing how all binocular phenomena
may be completely represented by it. This
was published in the American Journal of Science
in 1871, * and led up
to a paper on Stereoscopic
Phenomena
** and one on
So-called
"Images of Illusion"; and the Theory of Binocular
Relief,
*** in the
preparation of which I
made many experiments on binocular perspective
by the light of the electric spark. In these
papers I supplemented and completed the
theory of Brücke, already spoken of. Had
nothing else happened I suppose I might have
stopped here; but in the same year there had
appeared in the Archives des Sciences a most
elaborate paper by M. Raoul Pictet, entitled
Mémoire sur la Vision Binoculaire, which was
itself an abstract of a still more elaborate memoir
in the Transactions of the Imperial Academy
of St. Petersburg, that contained a theory
of binocular perspective that I saw at once was
all wrong, because based on an entire misinterpretation
of the phenomena described. I gave
the true interpretation in the last of the above-named
papers, and published it not only in the
American Journal of Science but also in the
Archives des Sciences. * M. Pictet replied, and
I wrote a rejoinder on transparency of double
images, ** giving an explanation
that was confirmed
by Professor Dor, of the University of
Berne, in a paper published in the Archives des
Sciences. In the same year Professor Tyndall
published in the Philosophical Magazine a letter
to him by J. L. Tupper, in which were described
some phenomena that seemed to him to
contradict the law of direction. I immediately
wrote, showing that, instead of contradicting,
they confirm that law.
*** It is thus
seen that
the year 1871 was a fruitful one to me on this
subject.
Meanwhile, in 1870, our hearts had been
gladdened by the birth of the long-hoped-for
son. Though I had been well enough satisfied
with girls, for they are, I think, the light of a
home, we were all delighted that this child was
a boy.
In the summer of the same year, at the end
of the first session of the University, eight of
the students invited Professor Frank Soulé, Jr.,
and me to join them in a camping trip to the
Sierras, and we joyfully accepted. This trip
was almost an era in my life. We were gone
six weeks and visited the Yosemite, the high
Sierra, Lake Mono and the volcanoes in the
vicinity, and Lake Tahoe. The trip was made
in the roughest style of camp life, each man
carrying his bedding and extra clothing in a
roll behind his saddle, and a packhorse bearing
the food and camp utensils for the party.
We had no tent, but slept under trees with only
the sky above us. I never enjoyed anything
else so much in my life - perfect health, the
merry party of young men, the glorious scenery,
and, above all, the magnificent opportunity for
studying mountain origin and structure. Observations
made on this and later trips formed
the basis for ten or eleven papers on this most
fundamental and fascinating subject and on
others closely related. I subsequently made
many similar trips, but this remained the most
delightful, because, as it was the first, everything
was so new to me and so different from
anything that I had previously experienced. I
do not attempt to describe it in detail, because
my observations, jotted down from day to day
at our noon camps, were published, in 1875, as
A Journal of Ramblings through the High
Sierras of California by the University Excursion
Party, and, the original edition being out
of print and scarce, reprinted by the Sierra
Club in 1900.
Although this trip was made in 1870, my first
paper on mountain formation was not published
until 1872, * the
fact being that I can not
write without much reflection. It is not, however,
so much deliberate, conscious, voluntary
reflection as the silent, unconscious germination
of an idea. The first paper was quickly followed
by another, ** in
reply to some criticism by
Sterry Hunt.
During the summer vacation of 1871 I made
a trip through Oregon, Washington, and British
Columbia, enjoying the unrivaled scenery of the
Columbia and Fraser Rivers and Puget Sound,
and observing carefully the many important
geological features. The following summer I
made another horseback camping trip similar
to the one of 1870 and observed more carefully
glacial and volcanic phenomena. Observations
then made gave rise later to several papers on
the ancient glaciers of the Sierras and on the
volcanic phenomena about Lake Mono.
In 1873 I made another trip to Oregon, visiting
the Columbia and Des Chutes Rivers and
the John Day region, in order to examine more
carefully the origin, structure, and age of the
Cascade Mountains, and the phenomena of the
great lava-flood of the Northwest. Professor
Condon, of the University of Oregon, accompanied
me and directed all my observations. This
trip and the previous one gave rise to a paper
*
that I regard as very important, since it first
drew the attention of geologists to the enormous
extent of the great lava flood of this region,
probably the greatest in the world, and the time
of its commencement, the end of the Miocene
period.
During the fall of 1872, soon after my return
from my second trip to the Yosemite, Agassiz
visited us in Oakland. He had come around
the Horn on the Hassler, partly to observe and
collect marine animals, partly, by advice of his
physician, for his health. Naturally I greatly
enjoyed his visit, but it was the last time that I
was to see him. He returned to Cambridge
overland much improved in health, but died
there in the fall of the following year. The California
Academy of Sciences held a memorial
meeting, at which were made many addresses,
including one by myself, a tribute to him as a
man and as a scientist and a statement of what
seems to me to constitute his greatness. An
extract from this address has already been
given.
The summer vacation of 1874 I spent with
my wife and children at Lake Tahoe. Besides
enjoying the beautiful scenery of this gem of
the Sierras, I utilized the time in carefully examining
the tracks of three old glaciers that
formerly ran down into the southern end of the
lake and of the splendid moraines and lakelets
formed by them. I had seen nothing like them
before except on the eastern side of the Sierras,
near Lake Mono. They had not been noticed
before, and my observations gave rise to a paper
published in 1875.
*
I also took occasion while in
the vicinity to visit the Comstock Lode and to
examine carefully several of the principal
mines, especially the Chollar Potosi, where I
was allowed every possible facility. This was
the beginning of my investigations on the structure
and origin of metalliferous veins, on which
subject, after fuller investigations, I wrote four
or five papers.
The University of California received from
the College of California not only the buildings
in Oakland in which the College had formerly
carried on its work, but also a magnificent tract
of land some five miles to the north, which it
had acquired as a site for new buildings. While
the laboratories and recitation halls were building
in Berkeley, as the new site was christened,
the University used the old buildings in Oakland.
In June, 1873, two of the new buildings
were completed and the commencement exercises
were held in Berkeley. During the rest
of that year and the whole of the next the University
was literally on wheels. There were no
accommodations at Berkeley, so students and
faculty went out from Oakland in the morning
and came back in the afternoon, a horse-car line
having been built for that express purpose.
Gradually a town grew up around the University,
and in the fall of 1874 I transferred my
residence to it. The town now (1901) contains
about fifteen thousand inhabitants.
The site of the University is certainly one
of the most beautiful in the world. Behind the
Berkeley hills, with their softly rounded forms
mantled with green, rise to a height of over two
thousand feet within the distance of a mile; in
front the ground slopes gently to the noble San
Francisco Bay, with its bold islands; and beyond
the bay are the picturesque Santa Cruz and
Tamalpais ranges, three thousand feet high,
broken by the narrow strait called the Golden
Gate, through which from the University one
can look out on the limitless Pacific. Surely
such a site deserves an architectural plan of
corresponding magnificence, and such a plan has
now been provided through the munificence of
Mrs. Phoebe Apperson Hearst.
In 1875, with a party of four, all connected
with the University, I again camped in the high
Sierra. We visited the Yosemite, Tuolumne
Meadows, and Lake Mono, and expected to go
southward to Lake Owen, thence over the Kearsarge
Pass into the King's River cañon, and
from there back to Berkeley by way of Fresno.
But a severe accident with dislocation of my
thumb and a general battering and bruising of
the whole body prevented me from carrying out
this plan, and we went no farther than Mono,
which I had visited twice before. This time,
however, I examined still more carefully the
volcanoes and visited the islands in the lake to
ascertain their structure and age. The outcome
of these observations was a paper On the Extinct
Volcanoes about Lake Mono and their Relation
to the Glacial Drift. *
During this year, without any voluntary candidacy
on my part, I was elected a member of
the National Academy of Science. As the
Academy was at that time limited to fifty members,
this unsolicited election was a great honor.
I might have been elected sooner but for the
iron-clad oath of uninterrupted loyalty to the
United States, which of course I could not take.
In 1876 I wrote several papers, of which the
most important was On the Evidences of Horizontal
Crushing in the Formation of the Coast
Range of California, * and at commencement I
delivered an address on The True Idea of a
University, which in a modified and enlarged
form was published in the Princeton Review in
1880, ** and, still
further modified, in the University
Chronicle in 1899.
***
In June I went East to spend my vacation,
and while in New York consulted with Messrs.
D. Appleton and Company about a work on the
elements of geology that I had begun to write.
Then I went Philadelphia, staying with my
cousin, John L. Le Conte, and visiting the Centennial
Exposition. One circumstance connected
with my visit I remember with especial
pleasure. As a critical examination of the important
inventions exhibited was impossible on
account of the great crowds that usually
thronged the buildings, it was arranged that a
party of twenty scientific men should visit them
for this purpose on a Sunday. The special purpose
was the examination of the newly invented
telephones, particularly Bell's. Sir William
Thomson, now Lord Kelvin, Emperor Dom
Pedro and the Empress, Professor Barker,
John L. Le Conte, and I were among the party;
and on the several occasions since on which I
have met Lord Kelvin he has spoken of his
pleasure in examining and testing Bell's telephone
at that time. I need not say how delighted
I myself was with this triumph of science.
I understood it at once and on my return
to Berkeley gave the students and faculty of
the University a lecture explaining it.
The heat in Philadelphia during the exposition
was insufferable, and as soon as I could I
fled South and joined my family at Scottsboro,
the home of my daughter Emma. Here it was
much cooler, and in an ideal Southern home, with
plenty of horses and vehicles, surrounded by
young people whose hearts were full of a joy
that continually burst forth in music, we spent
a delightful summer. We returned to Berkeley
in August, but my daughter Sallie remained
with her sister and in the following January
was married to Mr. R. Means Davis, to whom
she had become engaged before we left Columbia.
Having completed my Elements of Geology I
sent the manuscript to Appleton in 1877. The
publication of it was a serious undertaking, but
they decided to publish provided I would superintend
the making of the engravings and the
printing of the book. I went East in May, as
soon as I could get away from my classes, and
for three months worked harder than I ever had
in my life, being occupied every day for fourteen
hours selecting figures, directing the engravers,
correcting proofs, etc. And yet it was
a very happy three months. By August all was
done except the final correction of the page-proofs
of the last half, which were sent to me
at Berkeley. The book came out in January,
1878, and was successful far beyond my most
sanguine hopes.
I have said that my intellectual activity was
powerfully stimulated by coming to California,
and have stated the reasons for this. Foremost
among these was the fact that, contrary to my
expectations, I found here an exceptionally
active, energetic, and intelligent population.
What California wanted then, and still to some
extent wants, was a more thorough organization
of society - an organized public opinion; conventions
and traditions, with their wholesome
restraining influences on the weak and the
vicious. But the strong and the virtuous do
not need these; are indeed perhaps better without
them. Family and name have but little influence
here; every man must stand on his own
merits. I confess I enjoyed this freedom, and
was quite willing to be judged in this manner.
I threw myself into my work with all my
energy. I enjoyed teaching, and this made my
teaching correspondingly interesting to my
students. I never tire of my subject; though
I have gone over my course in geology nearly
fifty times, I am still as interested in it as ever,
and though the whole subject is perfectly
familiar to me, never enter my lecture-room
without two hours of intense preparation. I
must revive my interest, must get up steam. I
am firmly convinced that investigation ought
not to be separated from teaching, as many suppose;
that not only is one a better teacher for
being an investigator but one is a better investigator
for being a teacher. We never know any
subject perfectly until we teach it. Nothing so
clears up thought as the earnest attempt to make
it clear to others by direct personal address.
Almost every good thought I ever had came first
into my mind during the heat of direct preparation
for my class lecture. Nearly everything I
ever wrote was first given in my class-room and
afterward written out and perfected. My textbook,
Elements of Geology, was simply the embodiment
of my daily class lectures, but far less
discursive and illustrative and therefore far less
interesting than the viva voce lectures. Whatever
success I have attained in teaching has been
the result of my intense interest in my subject
and in my students. The affectionate relation
between the students and myself increased from
year to year and my classes became larger and
larger till it was impossible to find a lecture-room
in the University buildings large enough
to hold them.
Meanwhile the University was growing in
resources, in complexity of structure, and in
numbers. At first its main source of income
was the Morrill Fund. To this the State added
from time to time appropriations for buildings
and a large endowment from the sale of tide
lands, and finally a small percentage of the
taxes, from which source the amount received
increases of course from year to year, so that
the whole income is now over $450,000. In
structure it was at first little more than the traditional
college curriculum, with a little agriculture
and civil engineering added; but now it
has differentiated into nine colleges: Letters,
Social Sciences, Natural Sciences, Commerce,
Agriculture, Civil Engineering, Mechanics,
Mining, and Chemistry. To these must be
added the Lick Astronomical Department, at
Mount Hamilton, and the professional colleges
in San Francisco; Medicine, Law, Dentistry,
Pharmacy, Veterinary Surgery, and Fine Art.
The number of students has increased from
thirty-eight at the beginning to twenty-four hundred
in the colleges at Berkeley, and seven hundred
in the professional colleges, or more than
three thousand in all. The laboratory and
seminar have been introduced more and more
till in the scientific departments these are the
prominent methods of instruction. At first all
students were undergraduates, but now (1901)
there are nearly two hundred post-graduate
students, most of them applicants for higher degrees.
In a word, at first and for many years
after its beginning the University of California
was small and apparently insignificant, little
known even in the State; now it is one of the
great universities of America.
The growth was at first slow and well within
the limits of its growing resources, but in
later years the increase in the number of students
has been so rapid as seriously to threaten
the efficiency of the work. The causes of its
enormous growth are: First, the increasing
closeness of connection of the University with
the schools. The whole educational system of
the State is now unified, with the University as
its head. Recommended graduates of over a
hundred secondary schools in the State, that
after careful examination have been duly accredited,
now pass into the University without
examination. Second, the closer relation of the
University with the industries of the State. It
is now recognized as never before that the business
of a university is to prepare for leadership
in all activities. A similar growth in universities,
a similar "boom" in higher education,
has taken place all over the United States
for similar causes, but is perhaps more conspicuous
in California than anywhere else.
The successive presidents who have contributed
to this development and guided its course
are so well known that I need not dwell upon
them here. Of the many distinguished professors,
I mention only those who have most influenced
my own mental development. Chief
among them was, of course, my brother John,
who was to me not only an encyclopedia to consult
on all scientific facts but also a sympathetic
mind to discuss all scientific ideas with. Besides
him, the most important to me were Professors
Hilgard, Moses, and Howison; Professor
Hilgard for all subjects connected with biology
and agricultural and geological chemistry;
Professor Moses for his strong common sense,
wholesome and practical, but also philosophical
in a practical way, and therefore in all social
and political questions; Professor Howison for
all questions in philosophy. I never knew a
more acute thinker than the last; I never knew
any one who had so thoroughly in hand the whole
literature of philosophy; I never knew any one
who could compare with him as a dialectician.
He and I often discuss together many philosophical
subjects, but we always approach them
from different sides, I from below, the scientific,
he from above, the metaphysical. We
always differ but are of mutual benefit and are
therefore the best of friends. The Philosophical
Union established by him, which is an open
court for the discussion of all philosophical
questions, has been a wonderful stimulus to the
intellectual activity of the University.
Another source of stimulus to me must not
be forgotten, the Berkeley Club, which was
founded by President Gilman and four or five
others, of whom I was one, in 1873, while the
University was still in Oakland. In my opinion
it is an ideal club.
Clubs are of two general kinds, intellectual
and social. The Berkeley combines the best
features of both, there being a dinner and after
that a paper and a general discussion thereof.
Again, intellectual clubs are of two kinds; clubs
of kindred spirits, and clubs of diverse spirits,
the more diverse the better. This is a club of
diverse spirits.
One of the great evils of modern life and
modern education is overspecialization, and consequently
the loss of sympathy between men
of different pursuits. Society is thus broken
up into intellectual cliques, and is in danger of
falling apart for want of cohesive sympathy between
its constituent parts. Clubs and societies
of kindred spirits only intensify this specialization.
What we want is clubs of diverse spirits
to mitigate, if it can not destroy, the evil;
to keep each man in touch with all other departments
of thought. My ideal of education would
be - first to make a man, by as general culture
as possible; next, a scientific man, if that were
the direction of his specialty, by a greater concentration
on science, but on all the sciences
alike; third, say a geologist, by still greater concentration
on general geology; then at last a specialist
on say mining geology. Thus we retain,
to some extent, a sympathetic relation to all departments
of thought. The interrelation of the
different departments of thought, especially of
scientific thought, is such that a good general
knowledge of all is absolutely necessary to the
highest success in any one special field. But in
spite of such a broad foundation, the increasing
stress of modern life will too much narrow our
minds, unless, fifth, we form clubs of diverse
spirits where we may get directly and without
much labor the best result of thought in other
departments.
This was the theory on which the Berkeley
was formed. It therefore consists of men of all
professions and pursuits - scientists, physicians,
lawyers, clergymen, merchants, business
men of all kinds, the only condition being that
each has the ability to contribute to the intellectual
entertainment and good-fellowship. All
sorts of beliefs on political, social, and religious
subjects are compatible with membership. In
religion, for instance, there are in the club all
grades of orthodoxy, heterodoxy, and no doxy;
theism, deism, pantheism, materialism, and
atheism - all are tolerated. All these views are
frankly but courteously expressed, and no one
takes offense. Where but in California could
such a club exist?
This club was an admirable means of culture
to me; I myself contributed some twenty or
twenty-five papers, and I discussed whenever I
could profitably do so the papers contributed by
others.
It might be supposed that the Academy of
Sciences was also an important element in my
career here, but not so. It had little effect in
determining my scientific activity. I read
many papers there, to be sure, and several of
them were published in their Proceedings, but I
always reserved the right to publish them elsewhere
also. Only one paper, that on the Carson
footprints, to which reference will be made
later, was published by the Academy alone; and
I regretted that I did not publish this elsewhere,
for its appearance was so delayed that I was
deprived of credit that properly belonged to
me. In the early days, about the time that I
came to California, under the presidency of J.
D. Whitney, the Academy was prosperous and
held a high position among the scientific institutions
of our country; but from that time, because
of internal dissensions, it dropped lower
and lower. Recently, however, it has begun to
revive, and is likely again to become an important
factor in the scientific progress of the
State.
So far as churches are concerned, I could
never take a very active part in any, because it
seems to me that they are all too narrow in
their views. But recognizing as I do that they
represent the most important of all human interests,
I have always very cordially supported
them all. The Congregationalists were the first
in the field when I came to Berkeley, and I
helped most heartily to build them up. Next
came the Episcopalians, and I helped the venerable
and noble Dr. Wheat found this church,
and afterward contributed toward its support.
Of this church one of my daughters became a
member. The next church to be established was
the Presbyterian, of which Mrs. Le Conte and I
are members. Later the Unitarians organized
a church, and I helped to found and support it.
To the support of three of these churches I now
contribute, and I should be glad if I could support
them all. Sectarian differences are nothing
to me.
lain and grown in my mind, and was expanded
in subsequent publications, being finally, but
briefly, stated in my latest volume, Comparative
Physiology and Morphology of Animals, published
in January, 1900. The idea, if true, and
I believe it is, is certainly of far-reaching importance
in the theory of metabolism.
Captain Dutton, of the United States Geological
Survey, wrote an able paper criticizing
my theory of mountain formation and especially
combating every form of the so-called "contractional
theory." In 1878 I therefore wrote a
somewhat elaborate paper, On the Structure
and Origin of Mountains, with Special Reference
to the "Contractional Theory,"
* in which
I more fully explained my views on that subject.
I wrote several other papers in that year, but
these were philosophical rather than scientific
and will be spoken of later.
In the summer of 1878 I took my usual relaxation
by a camping trip to the Yosemite, but as
this time my wife and children accompanied me
that they too might enjoy camp life in the presence
of the grand scenery of the valley, we
traveled much more comfortably than I usually
did. Including a girl friend of my daughter's,
Captain Greenough, then Commandant of the
University Cadets, Mr. Charles Butters, a student
who acted as driver, and our Chinese cook,
our party numbered eight. Captain Greenough
and I rode horseback and the rest of the party
traveled in a fine wagon made expressly for
camping. We were gone five weeks and visited
the Calaveras grove of Big Trees in addition
to the Yosemite.
The following summer also I devoted to my
wife's recreation, visiting Oregon, Washington,
and British Columbia on invitation of Mr.
George Ainsworth, a graduate of the class of
1873 and later a regent of the University, who
thought he could not do too much for his old
professor. His father owned the steamboats
on the Columbia, and we were guests on one of
them for a week, going up and down the river
every day. The scenery of the Columbia is
celebrated, and is to my mind finer than that of
the famous Hudson or that of the still more
famous Rhine or that of any other river that
I have ever seen. The week was surely one
of the most delightful I ever spent. Then we
went on to Puget Sound and saw the glory of
Mount Rainier and the Olympian Range, Mr.
Ainsworth still considering us his guests and
furnishing us passes everywhere. From Victoria
we went through the Gulf of Georgia with
its thousand islands and up the Fraser River to
Yale, the head of navigation. The scenery of
this river is almost as fine as that of the Columbia,
if indeed it is not in some respects finer. On
our way back to Portland, we stayed for several
days at Tacoma, and I took advantage of the
opportunity to examine the coal-fields at Carbon
River. Surely these are very fine, and their
discovery is of great importance to the Pacific
Coast. They seem to me to belong to the same
age, the Laramie, or perhaps the Tejon, as those
near Seattle, which I had examined in 1871.
The year 1880 was a very active one in scientific
work. I wrote a second paper on glycogen
and its relation to katabolic processes
* and one
on The Old River-Beds of California.
** The
latter was the result of observations made during
a visit of about two weeks at the Blue Tent
hydraulic mine as the guest of the superintendent.
In his company I visited all the hydraulic
mines on both sides of the Yuba River. It was
at this time that the important idea of a great
elevation and rejuvenation of the Sierra Nevada
at the end of the Tertiary first occurred to
me. I had previously visited another mine that
occupied an old river-bed, but the idea had not
at that time dawned on me.
During this same year I also wrote a paper
on The Genesis of Sex, which was published in
the Popular Science Monthly * and reprinted in
the Revue Scientifique, ** of Paris; one on The
Effect of Mixture of Races on Human Progress,
published in the Berkeley Quarterly; *** and
one
on Laws of Ocular Motion, published in the
American Journal of Science. **** In the last I
took issue with Helmholtz on this difficult subject
and showed that his views are not only
wrong but self-contradictory.
In the same year, moreover, I wrote my
book on Sight, which was published as a volume
in the International Scientific Series, and during
the summer went to New York to supervise
its publication. That done I joined my wife
and children, who were visiting my daughters in
South Carolina and Georgia, and stayed with
them for several weeks. In the vicinity of
Winnsboro I was shown what were supposed to
be glacier-borne boulders, but which I found to
be, as I had suspected, splendid specimens of
boulders of disintegration. After a delightful
summer we returned to Berkeley in August.
I made no long trip during the summer of
1881 because I was superintending the building
of a house that was to serve us as a home in
place of the uncomfortable university cottage
in which we had been living since our removal
to Berkeley. With Professor Rising, professor
of chemistry in the University, I made a trip
of ten days to Sulphur Bank to reexamine
under more favorable circumstances the cinnabar
deposits there. As mineral vein formation
seemed to be going on here under our very eyes,
I had for several years been extremely interested
in this place, and had visited it four times
previously. Heretofore there had been only
superficial openings from above, but now a
shaft had been sunk and a drift run, and the
true vein struck at the depth of 260 feet. It was
a perfect example of a brecciated vein, a mere
breccia of country rock cemented with silica and
cinnabar. The evidence of the process of filling
now going on is complete. In connection
with Professor Rising, who had first taken me
to the place, I wrote a paper proving that the
process is still in progress and giving the probable
chemical reactions. Though written in
1881, this was published in the American
Journal of Science in July of the following
year. *
In the summer of 1882 we again made a
camping trip to the Yosemite, partly for the
benefit of my daughter Emma and my cousin
Jack Le Conte, who had come to us from the
East broken down in health. Our party numbered
eight, of whom seven went in a coach-and-four
that we hired, while Professor O'Neill, of
the department of chemistry of the University,
rode on horseback. We camped all the way to
the valley and back, and the six weeks in the
open air did the invalids a great deal of good.
My daughter was in an ecstasy of delight all the
time, the exhilarating mountain scenery and
mountain air seeming to renew her youth in a
wonderful way. Jack and his father, John L.
Le Conte, who had accompanied him to California,
enjoyed the trip greatly, and the life of
the former was undoubtedly prolonged by it.
For my own part, I think I enjoyed the valley
more, if possible, on this trip than ever before.
There are two kinds of enjoyment of scenery,
as of everything else. The one is the enjoyment
of beauty and grandeur, heightened by
novelty; the other is the enjoyment of the same
mellowed and hallowed by association. The
one affects more the imagination, the other the
heart. I had been in the Yosemite so often that
I now loved it for its association with previous
delights.
While I was in the valley there reached me
strange accounts of the wonderful footprints of
man and animals that had been discovered in
the prison-yard at Carson, Nevada; and I was
urged to examine them. As I was anxious also
to visit the Steamboat Springs, where mineral
vein formation was said to be still going on,
immediately after my return from the Yosemite I
went to Nevada with Professor Rising. First
we went to the springs, where we stayed several
days and found quartz veins containing metallic
sulfides, and even gold in very small
quantities, being formed from the hot alkaline
waters. We then proceeded to Carson and
examined carefully the wonderful footprints.
The prison is built of the sandstone on which it
stands, and over an area of two or three acres
in the prison yard the horizontal stone is literally
covered with thousands of tracks of birds
and several kinds of mammals, both hoofed and
clawed. Among the tracks of animals the most
conspicuous and interesting were a whole series
of those of the mammoth and several long series
most singularly man-like in form, but of far
greater dimensions; each track being eighteen
inches in length and eight in width, the distance
between the right and the left series some
twenty inches, and the stride at least a yard.
As the exposed tracks were somewhat worn, we
set the prisoners at work blasting, and uncovered
some very fine ones both of the mammoth
and of those resembling the tracks of man.
There could be no doubt of their genuineness.
Several papers were written on these tracks and
read before the California Academy of Sciences,
one by Professor Harkness, one by Mr. Gibbs,
and one by myself. Professor Harkness thought
the man-like tracks were actually those of man,
while I thought they were those of a ground
sloth, Mylodon or Morotherium, a view that subsequent
investigations have tended to confirm.
The strata, although quite lithified, are certainly
either latest Pliocene or early Quaternary, probably
the latter. The process of lithification by
carbonated springs is still going on.
While here I was greatly interested in observing
the criminals. They enjoyed the investigation
intensely and worked very intelligently.
We entirely forgot that they were criminals,
and some of them murderers, and all worked together
with interest. For all that we could see
they were much like average men, neither
better nor worse, and for the time we were companions.
The effect of the work and their interest
in it was wonderful; before dull and sullen,
they became bright, eager, cheerful, and
happy. What a reformatory measure such
work would be if it could be continued indefinitely!
From Carson we went southward to examine
the deposits in the dried up lakes about
Candelaria - Teil's marsh, Rhodes's marsh, Columbia
marsh, etc. By chemical processes of
great complexity and interest a variety of salts
are deposited here in great abundance, the principal
ones being soda borate, lime-soda borate,
lime carbonate, soda carbonate, soda sulfate,
and sodium chloride. The modes of occurrence
of the berates are especially curious.
The tincal (native borax), in the form of crystals
as large as hickory-nuts, is dug out of the
mud in great quantities, as ground peas are dug
out of the earth. The soda-lime borate ulexite
occurs as irregular balls, rough on the outside,
but found on breaking to consist entirely of
white, silky, radiating annular crystals. These
balls are dug out of the ground much as are
potatoes, which indeed they greatly resemble in
form and color. Though the subject is an extremely
interesting one, I did not write a paper
on it, partly because it is a strictly chemical one,
but mainly because my investigations were too
incomplete.
My paper on the Steamboat Springs was
published in the American Journal of Science
in 1883, * and was
followed in July of the same
year by a general one, On the Genesis of Metalliferous
Veins. ** The paper
on the Carson footprints
was read before the California Academy
of Sciences in August, 1882, and the manuscript
given to the Committee on Publication; ***
but its
appearance was delayed until some time in the
following year, and in the meantime Professor
Marsh and others had visited the prison and
published the results of their observations.
The summer vacation of 1883 I spent with
my family visiting my wife's brother at San
Bernadino, Cal. During most of our stay we
were in camp in the mountains, and I made some
very important observations on the effect of the
rejuvenation of the Sierra at the end of the
Tertiary on the river-beds of this region as
compared with its effect in the region of the
lava flows in middle California, and the reverse
relation of the old and new river-beds in the two
regions. These observations, with those previously
made, were embodied in an important
paper entitled A Post-Tertiary Elevation of the
Sierra Nevada Shown by the River-beds. * In
all my subsequent writings I refer to this as
"the rejuvenation of the Sierra Nevada." This
paper, although its substance was given in my
class lectures in 1883 and ever afterward, was
not published until 1886.
In 1884 I went to New York and superintended
the publication of my Compend of Geology,
for the use of high schools; and then
joined my family at Columbia, South Carolina,
where my son-in-law, Mr. Davis, was a professor
in the University. He lived in the house that I
occupied when there, and it was a great pleasure
to me to be once more in my old home and to
meet again those of my old friends who still
remained. After visiting Scottsboro to see my
daughter Emma, who had been left a widow the
previous year, and to Macon, my old home, we
returned to Berkeley for the opening of the University
in August.
During 1884 and 1885 I wrote many papers,
but as they were short, they may be passed
over without particular mention. In June,
1885, I received from Captain Dutton, of the
United States Geological Survey, an invitation
to join him in his summer camp in northern
California and Oregon, and was delighted to accept.
I met him at Mount Shasta, and we were
together for two months and a half. But on
account of some delay in receiving the necessary
funds nearly half of this time was spent in camp
at Sisson's, a good illustration of the necessary
waste in government methods. The time was
not wholly wasted, however, for we took daily
rides to explore the country and made a trip of
four days around Mount Shasta, enjoying the
splendid view of the mountain from the east
and observing the five glaciers still living on its
slopes and the characteristic milkiness of the
water of the streams issuing from their snouts.
The money having at last arrived, we took
regretful leave of the kind friends we had met
at Sisson's, who had done much to relieve the
tedium of our waiting, and started on our way
northward to examine the great lava flow and
especially to visit Crater Lake. On our way to
Yreka we saw a splendid example of nonconformity,
heavy-bedded, horizontal strata of cretaceous
sandstone lying on the beveled edges of
highly inclined Jurassic slates. After a day in
Yreka, we went along the Klamath River to
Shovel Springs and camped there. These are
quite celebrated mud-baths, supposed to be very
curative and therefore resorted to by the lame,
the halt, the blind, the rheumatic, and the consumptive.
Here we first encountered the great
lava plateau, through which the Klamath cuts,
forming a cañon two thousand feet deep.
As we climbed the side of the gorge next
morning to reach the plateau, the scene was
magnificent, the bright sun shining on the fog,
which filled the valleys but left exposed the
peaks and ridges, producing the most beautiful
effects. Later the fog-mantle was lifted gradually
by the heat of the sun and drifted away
on a gentle wind, till the whole scene was
flooded with sunlight and the river boiling and
foaming two thousand feet below was plainly
visible.
For three days we rode on the top of this
great lava table-land without crossing a single
stream, so for water depended on the rare
springs whose positions in subordinate ravines
were known to the guides. What becomes of
all the rain that falls in this region? When we
reached Klamath Lake we found out. This
lake occupies a great sink in the lava-field,
probably a sunken earth-crust block; the rainfall
sinks in the lava till it reaches an impermeable
stratum, probably the surface on
which the lava was originally outpoured, then
works out around the margin of the lake as
great springs, the sources of rivers of considerable
size. Where these enter the lake there
are small bays with deep water to the very
shore, and here the little steamers that ply on
the lake take the logs delivered by the logging
teams. As the lake is surrounded by extensive
marshes, were it not for these springs
there could be no commerce on it except by
building long and expensive moles. I had felicitated
myself all along on having delightful
swimming in the lake, but a single plunge in
one of these springs was enough, for while the
water of the lake itself is warm that in the
springs is ice-cold. In all my experience I
never saw such beautiful camping grounds as
we found on the western side of Klamath Lake,
especially as we approached the northern end;
great trees, placed as in a park, spread their
branches overhead and the grass was almost
knee-deep.
After camping one night at Fort Klamath
and making many pleasant acquaintances with
the officers, we continued on our way to Crater
Lake. The lava in this region we observed is
quite different from that of the lava table, being
rhyolitic instead of basaltic. It is probably
local, from "Mount Mazama." On the slopes
going up toward the lake the streams have cut
precipitous cañons a thousand feet deep in this
whitish tufaceous material. Having camped
overnight five miles from the lake, we easily
reached it the next day before noon. The crater
is unseen until one stands on its very brink,
when the whole wonderful view bursts upon
one; the great crater, eighteen hundred feet deep
and seven miles across, the exquisite lake with
its pure ultramarine waters, the lofty mountains
that surround it - surely the whole forms one
of the most wonderful and beautiful views in
the world! After gazing in rapture for half
an hour or more, we made our camp on a carpet
of moss and flowers in a beautiful grove of Williamson's
spruce.
We were the first scientific party that ever
visited the lake. The next summer it was
visited again by Captain Dutton and somewhat
later by J. S. Diller. The general explanation
was evident at once, and their investigations
made out with certainty the mode of formation
of this wonderful crater and lake. The explanation
can be given most clearly by a brief history
of the lake. Immediately before, or perhaps
during, the glacial epoch, there existed here a
very great volcanic mountain, which has been
given the name Mount Mazama. Some time in
the glacial epoch a great eruption blew off the
top of this and scattered it far and wide, leaving
a yawning chasm seven miles wide and
nearly four thousand feet deep, which later
was filled with water to the depth of two thousand
feet, leaving a rim eighteen hundred feet
high. By a subsequent eruption a small crater
and cone were built about six hundred feet
above the water-level, and these form Wizard's
Island.
After camping three days in this delightful
place, I took regretful leave of the party to return
to my duties at the University. The guide
went with me, partly to show me the way, partly
to procure provisions for the party. I was
greatly struck and amused with the difference
in the behavior of my mule going and returning.
Soon after leaving Shasta I had observed
that she was a beast of conscientious character
and immovable principles, absolutely refusing
to ride abreast with the captain but insisting
on following. As this not only made it impossible
to converse but interfered greatly with
rapid riding, I whipped her until my arms
ached and spurred her until her sides were
bloody, but all to no purpose. With every
plunge of the spur there was a slight start, for
the flesh is weak, but no change of purpose.
She did not resent, seeming to think that I was a
dispensation of Providence that must be borne
with meek resignation, Satan sent to buffet her
for a season; but her power to bear was greater
than mine to afflict. But now for the first time
I learned the reason of her obstinacy; she evidently
acknowledged the superiority, the headship,
of the horse that Captain Dutton was riding.
She knew her place; it was unbecoming in
her to walk beside her lord and master. As the
guide, however, was also mounted on a mule,
she made no objection to riding abreast and
often, indeed, took the lead. We traveled
rapidly, therefore, making twenty-two miles the
first afternoon in less than five hours.
I had before this noticed the curious fact
that with a large number of mules a bell-mare is
necessary, which the mules follow precisely as
colts would. Is this the result of the retention
of the colt instinct in the sexless mules? In
horses the arising of the sex instinct destroys
the colt instinct; mules do not lose the colt instinct.
On the way back I noticed in the deep
cañons on the western slope of Mount Mazama
remnants of the steep walls left standing out
like castellated pinnacles, sometimes five hundred
feet high and not over twenty feet in
diameter at the base, evidently harder parts left
by erosion. From them the water-course receives
the name Castle Creek. On our way we
rode continuously for thirty miles through the
most frightful burnt forest I ever saw. The
firs stood as thick as possible, every tree from
two hundred to two hundred and fifty feet high,
but all was a mere blackened desert; we saw not
one living thing. It was one of the saddest of
sights. After riding for several days we
reached the railroad at Medford, and I returned
home, having ridden about five hundred miles.
I at once commenced embodying my views
on the post-Tertiary elevation of the Sierra in
a paper. The idea was really contained, but imperfectly,
in my paper on old river-beds, already
referred to as having been published in 1879. *
The paper with the complete idea was finished
in 1885, and read before the National Academy
in April, 1886, but its publication was delayed
through no fault of mine until the summer. **
Meanwhile J. S. Diller was writing on the same
subject and his paper was published a month
before mine. Who should claim the credit? I
neither know nor care.
But here I must stop to say something of
my intellectual history in other lines than science.
Until I was thirty I could not have said
whether my tastes were more in the direction
of science or of art and literature or of philosophy.
Circumstances turned me mainly in the
direction of science, but I could never be a
specialist in the narrow sense of the term. My
writings and my thoughts, like my education,
have been in many directions. In some respects
this may have been a disadvantage in my career,
for more and more in these modern times it becomes
necessary to concentrate on special lines;
but it has its advantages also, and I do not
regret it, for work in the higher regions of
thought is not possible without a wide outlook
that enables one to perceive its relations to other
departments.
Soon after coming to California, in addition
to recasting into more popular form a number
of early articles, I wrote a series of papers
on evolution that in substance were later embodied
in my book, Evolution and its Relations
to Religious Thought. The subject of evolution,
because it unites science and philosophy,
was always especially attractive to me. As already
stated, the reading of The Vestiges of the
Natural History of Creation, which advocated
the derivative origin of species, formed an
epoch in my intellectual history, though I was
not prepared to embrace its views. Later I
rear
and reread with enthusiasm Owen's Archetype
and Homologies of the Vertebrate System,
and found the idea of law and correspondence
running through all the infinitely diversified
forms of nature a grand and captivating
one. Though he bitterly repudiated evolution,
my studies with Agassiz led me strongly in
that direction, for, as I show in my book, he laid
the whole foundation of evolution in his grand
laws of succession of organic forms in the
geological history of the earth. Then in Athens,
when I was about thirty, I fell in with Comte's
Positive Philosophy, and Whewell's History of
the Inductive Sciences, and Philosophy of the
Inductive Sciences, which was also an epoch in
the history of my thought-life. Later I read
many distinctly philosophical works, those of
Sir William Hamilton, Cudworth, Paulsen, and
Spencer, for instance, and dipped into many
others, among them the works of Kant, Fichte,
Hegel, and Berkeley. But I can not say that I
ever mastered the technology of philosophy,
which indeed repelled me; and whatever philosophic
thinking I have done has been wholly
from the standpoint of science. Yet some of
my dearest and most valued friends think that
my reputation hereafter will be more philosophic
than scientific. It may be so, for even my
science is not special in the narrow sense, but
is rather a sort of philosophic science, dealing
mainly with larger questions. The domains of
science and philosophy are not separated by
hard and fast lines; they largely overlap; and
it is in this border land that I love to dwell.
Brief reference is all that is necessary to an
article on Plato's Doctrine of the Soul, and Argument
for Immortality, in Comparison with the
Doctrine and Argument Derived from the Study
of Nature, published by the Philosophical Union
of the University, *
and several articles in the
Princeton Review, among them The Psychical
Relation of Man to Animals ** (later modified
and published in the Monist *** ), and Illustrations
of a Law of Evolution of Thought; **** but my
book, Evolution and its Relation to Religious
Thought, is more important, and the circumstances
that led me to undertake it may prove
interesting.
In the spring of 1885 the Rev. Henry Ward
Beecher, having declared himself an evolutionist,
came to California to lecture on the subject.
My friend and neighbor, Mr Sherman
Day, son of President Jeremiah Day of Yale,
knowing that I had written a number of papers
on evolution asked me for copies that he might
give them to Mr. Beecher, whom he knew well
but whom I had not then met. On leaving California
Mr. Beecher sent me a letter urging me
to write a book on the subject, saying, indeed,
that I owed it to the world. I had often thought
of doing so, but shrank from the task, partly because
I feared that the church was not ready
to be profited by such a book and partly because
it would absorb too much of my time.
But this letter of Mr. Beecher determined me,
and I commenced the work in the fall of 1885.
A rough draft was already written when I was
interrupted by an urgent request to write for
the Longfellow Memorial Association of the
University the first of a series of papers by different
professors on various phases and epochs
of art. The subject assigned to me was The
General Principles of Art and their Application
to the "Novel," the idea being to lay a solid
foundation of principles upon which the Association
should subsequently work. The paper
was read in the spring of 1886, and was later
published in the Overland Monthly. * The
preparation
of it, with the necessity of bringing out
my views on the rejuvenation of the Sierra,
interrupted my work on the book for many
months. In the fall I resumed it and sent the
manuscript of the first part, What is Evolution?
to the publishers for examination. It
having been approved, I finished the book in
1887, and it was published early in the following
year.
Its success was far greater than my expectations.
The intelligent public seemed to have
been waiting for such a book, especially for the
third part, The Relation of Evolution to Religious
Thought. Since its publication I have
received letters from many clergymen, of every
denomination, who were personally unknown to
me, thanking me for the boldness yet temperateness
of the book; some thirty or forty young
men of high intelligence, many of them scientific
men, though personally strangers, have
written to thank me for a book that they said
had saved them from blank materialism; and
men of the highest distinction in England,
France, and Italy have sent me letters of similar
import. There can be no doubt that the book
was timely and has done much good, which, of
course, greatly gratified me.
States Geological Survey, but I greatly enjoyed
verifying his results by personal examination.
I was also much interested in the structure of
Surprise Valley. This is about seventy miles
long and only eight or ten miles wide, with
mountains rising abruptly on each side two or
three thousand feet, evidently a fault-scarp.
The bottom of the valley is quite flat and once
formed the bed of a lake, of which three small
remnants still remain. The valley is the result
of a double fault and a dropped wedge.
Russell had already explained the general
structure of this region as an example of
mountain making by block tilting, and I was
delighted to find so good an example of this as
Surprise Valley. In my paper on The Origin
of Transverse Mountain-Valleys and Some
Glacial Phenomena in those of the Sierra Nevada,
published in 1898, *
I made use of this to
explain many things in the structure of the
valleys in the Sierras and in other parts of the
world.
In this year, 1887, I wrote a paper on The
Flora of the Coast Islands of California in
Relation to Recent Changes of Physical
Geography,
* the
facts for which were given me by
E. L. Greene, professor of botany in the University,
though the interpretation of them was
entirely my own. In the same year I addressed
the California Teachers' Association on Sense-training
and Hand-training in the Public
Schools, **
maintaining that in all grades of education
the brain is best trained in connection
with the eye and the hand.
In May, 1888, occurred a great event in the
history of the University, the formal transfer
of the Lick Observatory to the Regents of the
University of California. It was a great occasion,
and addresses were made on behalf of the
Trustees of the James Lick Trust and of the
Regents of the University. I was selected to
represent the regents and the faculty, and am
willing to let my address on that occasion stand
as representative of my style in thought and exposition.
In the same year I contributed to the Popular
Science Monthly an article on The Problem
of a Flying-Machine, * in which I took strong
ground against the physical possibility of a flying
machine. Later, in 1894, * I modified my
views in the light of Langley's experiments on
the properties of an aeroplane and retracted
some extreme statements; but the main conclusions
of the paper I believe still remain true.
During the summer of 1888 I again visited
my daughters and grandchildren in the South
Atlantic States, and while there addressed the
Philosophic Society of Atlanta on the subject
of evolution. I was delighted to find much intellectual
activity in this society, which was under
the presidency of the Rev. Dr. Armstrong,
a very liberal and independent thinker.
The following summer I again went camping
in the Sierras with a party of young men,
of whom my son was one; and for the first time
felt that I was losing my physical endurance.
I was then sixty-six, and the long ride over the
hot San Joaquin plains not only greatly fatigued
me but utterly destroyed my appetite. It was
not till we were well up in the mountains that
my strength returned, but from that time on I
was as strong as ever and enjoyed life as much
as the youngest of the party. We went only
over ground that was already familiar to me -
Yosemite, Tuolumne Meadows, Mono Pass,
Mono Lake, etc. - but I made the trip again
partly for the love of camp life, partly that I
might impart my love of nature to my pupils,
and particularly to my son. He has since become
the best camper and mountaineer I ever
knew, tramping four or five hundred miles in
the Sierras every summer and probably knowing
them better than any other living man, unless
possibly Mr. John Muir. He is, moreover,
an extremely expert photographer; I have never
seen anything equal to his photographs of the
Yosemite and the High Sierra.
My brother John was given leave of absence
with full salary from July, 1889, until July, 1890,
and planned to spend it in recreation and foreign
travel. But when he had made all preparations
for his departure, his wife was taken extremely
ill and was nursed back to life and comparative
health only by the most tender care and unremitting
attention on his part. He at once gave
up all hope of recreation, and spent the whole
year by her side, the most beautiful example
of self-sacrificing devotion I ever witnessed.
When the University reopened in August, 1890,
he took up the burden of his work bravely and
cheerfully but unrefreshed. I easily saw that
he was failing, and at last one day in February,
1891, he came to my room looking very weary
and said that he felt that his life-work was done
and that he desired to be relieved at the end of
the term. I immediately consulted the regents
and it was arranged that he should be substantially
relieved, retaining his title and salary, but
doing only such work, in kind and amount, as he
desired. But alas! an attack of la grippe easily
exhausted his remaining stock of life and he
died, in his seventy-third year, on April 29th,
within two weeks of his promised rest.
The loss to me is inconceivable. With but
brief interruptions, we had been companions all
our lives; as children on the old plantation, as
fellow-students in college and professional
school, and as colleagues in Athens, Columbia,
and Berkeley. My estimates of his character
and scientific career have already been given in
his memoir in the publications of the National
Academy of Science, *
of which we were both
members, and need not be repeated here. I
there state the loss to science by his death; but
my own personal loss it is impossible to express.
The sense of loss felt by the community, the
State, and especially the University, was shown
by the public funeral given him by the University.
He was more than four years my senior. I
have already (1901) lived over five years longer
than he did, and am yet much stronger than he
was during the months that preceded his death.
As in other elements contributive to long life -
even temperament, for example, and the love of
one's own household - we were equally blest, I
attribute this mainly to my passion for camp
life and the mountains.
The years 1890 and 1891 were such active
ones with me that I can do no more than mention
some of my more important papers: The
General Interior Condition of the Earth; * On
the Origin of Normal Faults and of the Structure
of the Basin Region; ** Ptomaines and Leucomaines
and their Relation to Disease; *** The
Natural Grounds of Belief in a Personal Immortality;
****
The Factors of Evolution; ***** Tertiary
and Post-Tertiary Changes of the Atlantic
and Pacific Coasts with a Note on the Relation
between Land-Elevation and Ice-Accumulation
during the Quaternary Period ; * Evolution
and Human Progress; ** and The Relation
of the Church to Modern Scientific Thought. ***
In 1891 I was elected President of the
American Association for the Advancement of
Science. As already stated I became a member
of this association in 1850 and was made a member
of the Governing Council and General Secretary
in 1861. I was on the road to advancement
and would doubtless in a few years more
have been made president. But then came the
war and the meetings of the Association were
suspended. When they were resumed in 1866
I did not attend; the embittered feelings engendered
by the war had not wholly abated, and
moreover I was too poor to afford the expense.
My membership therefore lapsed by default.
Soon after I moved to California, and seemed,
like Cortes, to have burned my ships. I was
practically cut off from intercourse with Eastern
scientific men and had to work alone. In
1881, without seeking on my part, I was elected
a fellow, and thereafter paid my dues regularly
and received the Proceedings. Still I could not
attend the meetings, as the expense each time
would have been not less than two hundred and
fifty dollars. Finally, in 1891, just thirty years
after my last appearance at a meeting, I received
letters from some of the most prominent
members stating that if I would attend the meeting
at Washington in August, I would be made
president. The meeting was to be a very important
one, for the International Geological
Congress was to meet at the same time and
place; and as I had leave of absence for a year,
which I intended to spend in Europe, I determined
to attend. I was not only elected President
of the Association but also First Vice-President
of the American Committee of the
Geological Congress, and as the president, Professor
Newberry, was ill, it became my duty to
preside over the Congress, and, therefore, to
make an address welcoming the distinguished
geologists there assembled from all parts of the
world. Of this I knew nothing until I reached
Washington, so had but two days in which to
prepare my address. I chose as my subject
The American Continent as a Geological Field,
and compared it in this respect with Europe,
drawing the attention of the foreign geologists
to its most striking characteristics and especially
to the fact that geological problems are
here expressed in simpler terms than in Europe.
At the Congress I became well acquainted with
a number of foreign geologists whom I later met
in Europe, particularly Professor Hughes, Professor
Barrios, of Lille, and Professor Cadell,
of Scotland, who, with Professor Shaler and
myself, were guests for ten days or two weeks
at Mr. Gardner Hubbard's splendid country
home near Washington.
From here I went to New York and spent a
month in superintending the publication of a
new edition, the fourth, of my Elements of
Geology. My son Joe had just graduated and
had been made the first recipient of the Le Conte
Memorial Fellowship, which the alumni of the
University of California had established in
honor of my brother and myself. He inherits
a love for science, but his taste is for the mathematical
and physical rather than for the natural
sciences. From childhood he has delighted in
all kinds of mechanical contrivances, and when
but fourteen constructed without help a complete
steam-engine to run his lathe and scroll-saw.
He had determined to perfect himself in
electric engineering, and as our plant at Berkeley
was not then complete I took him to Cornell
and entered him as a graduate student there.
After my return to New York I went South
with my wife and daughter and for several
months visited my daughters there. On my
way to the North again I spent a week in Washington
and lectured before the Philosophic Society
on The Relation of Philosophy to Psychology
and to Physiology. While in New York
making arrangements for our European trip, I
was also invited to lecture before the Brooklyn
Ethical Association on The Race Problem in
the South. The lecture was one of a series on
social and political questions in relation to
ethics, published later in a volume entitled Man
and the State. The question was a delicate one,
but I spoke plainly from the scientific point of
view. The views I maintained that evening
were then unpopular, but are now acknowledged
almost universally by thinking men. Lincoln's
definition of an ideal government, one of the
people, for the people, and by the people, must
be modified; how becomes obvious if we introduce
the little word all. A rational government
must be of all the people and for all the people,
but not by all the people. It never has been and
never can be.
On the twenty-seventh of February, 1892, we
started for Europe in the steamer Werra, and
thirteen days later, after a very stormy passage,
landed at Genoa. This trip to Europe was an
important epoch in my life. Perhaps I should
have gone just after my marriage, as I was then
"foot-loose" and had sufficient income. I did
indeed offer to take my bride, but neither of us
then appreciated the importance of such a trip
and we did not go. After that, increasing
family, decreasing resources, and professional
duties made it more and more difficult, indeed
impossible. Now, when I was sixty-nine, the
Regents of the University again made it possible
by generously giving me a year's leave of
absence with full salary. The advantages of
such a trip in youth and in age are very different;
in youth the advantage is mainly the broadening
of the mind and character by a purely unconscious
process, by new experiences; in age
the mind and character are better prepared to
take advantage of all sources of information.
I was, moreover, now well known by my writings,
and could therefore become personally acquainted
with prominent men.
Our intention was to land in Italy and follow
the season northward. From Genoa we
went to Rome, where we remained two weeks.
The Eternal City delighted us, not only for its
glorious associations, wonderful antiquities, and
splendors of art, ancient and modern, but because
we found the people charming. There is
a certain freedom of manners and a beauty in
the women and children of the middle and lower
classes; even the beggar boys in their tatters
were free and buoyant, picturesque and beautiful.
The English and American resident
society is, moreover, delightful, being a picked
set of intelligent, and especially of artistic, men
and women. Such persons are everywhere
naturally free and unconventional, but these
characteristics seemed to me modified to a richer
color by the very air and sky of Italy.
I must here record my great obligations to
three American women, old friends then resident
in Rome: Mrs. Terry, the sister of Mrs.
Julia Ward Howe and mother of Marion Crawford,
the successful novelist; Mrs. Carlton, a
painter, daughter of Mr. Petigru, the distinguished
jurist of South Carolina, whom I knew
quite well; and Mrs. Norman Lieber, widow of a
son of Dr. Francis Lieber, who was a professor
in the South Carolina College before the war.
This last family furnishes an example of the
dreadful tragedies of the war; the two brothers,
Norman and Oscar - the latter State Geologist
of South Carolina and one of my most intimate
friends - were both killed, the one fighting for
the North, the other for the South. These
three women contributed much to the pleasure
of our stay in Rome, introducing us to several
delightful Italian families. I also visited the
studios of a number of artists, especially that
of Story. I do not pretend to be a connoisseur,
though I am an intense lover of art, but it seems
to me that some of the pieces of sculpture in
his studio have never been excelled. It is impossible
to imagine a more nearly perfect ideal
representation of refined yet voluptuous beauty
than a statue of Cleopatra reclining. This
seemed to me a really wonderful masterpiece,
even the elastic softness of the skin being marvelously
represented in the marble, the slightly
yellowish tint of which undoubtedly contributed
to the effect.
From Rome we went to Naples. The charm
here was not so much in the people, who did not
please me as much as the Romans did, as in the
scenery; the beautiful bay, with its bold, rocky
coast, picturesque islands, and grand volcanic
peak. I have often heard the Bay of San Francisco
compared with that of Naples, and surely
they challenge comparison as the two noblest in
the world. The scenery about the Bay of San
Francisco, the bold coast, the lofty mountains,
the noble islands, the great expanse of water,
and the Golden Gate, opening out on the vast
Pacific - these are as fine as, perhaps finer than,
the Bay of Naples. Seen at a distance, as from
Berkeley, the general effect is unsurpassable.
And yet there is a difference in favor of Naples.
What is it? It seems to me to be the
difference between a tideless and a tidal sea;
between the clear blue waters of the one and
the turbid waters of the other; between the
clean rock and pebble shores, against which
the lapping of the waves produces not even
the slightest milkiness in the one case, and
the mud-flat margins, in the other. To be sure,
these differences are not visible at a distance,
but the knowledge of them unconsciously
mingles with the general esthetic effect of the
whole.
At Naples I made a brief visit to the celebrated
Zoological Station, and we spent several
days of delight at Sorrento and Capri, visiting
the Blue Grotto of course. Shall I ever forget
the glorious ride from Sorrento to Castellamare
and thence to Pompeii? Or the ascent of Vesuvius?
After a week in Naples and vicinity we returned
to Rome for another week. Thence we
went to Florence, and enjoyed its incomparable
art-galleries and the sculptures of Michael Angelo
and made a visit to the home of Galileo.
Our next stopping place was Venice, the enchanting,
where we saw the glories of Titian,
Guido, Tintoret, and Veronese. Milan, with its
wonderful cathedral and great picture of The
Last Supper, by Leonardo, was next visited;
and from there we went, by way of Como, Lugano,
the St. Gothard Pass, and the exquisite
Lake Lucerne, to Zurich, where we remained a
week. The excellent university here and the
splendid Polytechnicum, perhaps the finest in
Europe, greatly interested me, and I met a
number of distinguished men, among them
Weber and Professor Heim. The Italian consul
here proved to be an old San Francisco
friend, and when I called upon him he actually
embraced me with joy!
From Heidelberg, with its romantic castle,
nestled among the hills, we went down the Rhine
to Cologne. The scenery of the Rhine is very
fine, but is greatly enhanced by the picturesque
ruined castles and the traditions and legends
connected with them. In itself it is inferior to
that of the Columbia, the Fraser, or even the
Hudson. The wonderful cathedral of Cologne
is probably the finest in Europe, but its effect
is marred by its mean environment. In this respect
that of Milan is far finer.
After a few days in Cologne we went directly
to Paris. There, as in the places previously
mentioned, I saw whatever there was to be seen,
what tourists ordinarily see. It is unnecessary,
therefore, to dwell on these topics. What was
peculiar to me was my acquaintance with
distinguished men. Among geologists I saw a
good deal of Gaudry and Boule, of the Jardin
des Plantes, De Margerie, of the Survey of
France, and Daubrée, the President of the Academy
of Science. Professor Javal, the ophthalmologist
of the Sorbonne, translator of Helmholtz's
Physiological Optics, invited me to his
house to luncheon. On entering his study, I saw
lying on his study-table a copy of my book on
Sight, and he told me that he used it in his
teaching of physiological optics. I called his
attention to several points in which I differ fundamentally
from Helmholtz, and he said that in
his opinion I was right in every case. As the
whole family spoke English, I spent a very delightful
day.
After spending the month of May in Paris
we crossed the Channel to England. Ah! The
delight of hearing my mother tongue again!
It was like returning home. We remained in
London over a month, most of the time as
guests of Dr. De Friese, formerly a pupil of
mine in the University of California but now a
successful London attorney. The house in
which he lived belonged to Mr. Rider Haggard
but was leased to Professor Jebb, from whom
Mr. De Friese rented it. It was filled with mementos
of its former occupants as well as with
many curious things that Mr. De Friese himself
had brought from Turkey.
In London I made many delightful acquaintances,
especially among geologists. Professor
Prestwick, with whom I had corresponded and
exchanged books, had retired from the chair of
geology in Oxford, and invited us to visit him
at his home in Kent. We spent several days
here with the genial and kindly professor, still
full of life and of interest in science, though
nearly eighty, and his gentle and hospitable
wife, who was thoroughly in sympathy with her
husband's pursuits. He took me over his place,
an ideal home in the most beautiful part of
England, showing me with pride his fruit-trees
and flowers. His house was filled with illustrations
of geology, among them a collection of
Plateau implements that proved for the first
time the existence of man in the earliest glacial,
if not in preglacial, times. He gave me a few
specimens of these and they are now in the
Museum of the University of California.
Sir Archibald Geikie I frequently saw, both
in his study in Jermyn Street and at his home
in Cambridge Crescent. With Professor Judd
I attended a meeting of the Geological Society
and dined with the assembled geologists, becoming
acquainted with Professor Woodward, Wilfrid
H. Hudleston, and many others. Sir John
Lubbock was especially cordial, inviting me to a
reception at his house, where I met Lady Lubbock,
and taking me to Parliament, where he
pointed out the distinguished members.
Sir Andrew Clark, to whom I presented a
card from Dr. Sayre, also received me with the
greatest cordiality. As soon as I appeared he
greeted me with the question, "Are you the
author of this book?" holding out my Evolution
and its Relation to Religious Thought.
"Yes, sir." "Well, you see how carefully I
have read it," showing me the marginal annotations.
I was of course greatly gratified.
As Sir William McCormack was too ill to go
out, Mr. Croome Robertson, the editor of Mind,
urged me to waive all ceremony and call on him.
I found him most unpretentious, cordial, and
genial, though evidently suffering from a fatal
disease.
I dined with that famous assemblage of artists
and men of talent in every profession, the
Savage Club, and witnessed a most remarkable
exhibition of many kinds of skill and talent.
Sir James Gibbe presided, and much to my surprise
called on me to speak.
We spent a Sunday at the home of a
friend of our hosts at Richmond, about fifteen
miles from London. The house was on
the banks of the Thames, and the lovely
grounds and the river crowded with pleasure
boats full of gaily attired people in holiday
spirit made one of the most charming pictures
I ever saw.
But perhaps the most delightful experiences
were those at Cambridge and Oxford. Professor
and Mrs. J. McKenney Hughes, whom I had
met at the Geological Congress at Washington,
entertained us for several days in Cambridge,
and we greatly enjoyed their charming hospitality.
Under the guidance of the professor I
saw the beautiful grounds and learned the workings
of the great University, and became acquainted
with Sir George Stokes, the Chancellor,
Professor Ewing, Professor Harker, and
Miss Lyell, sister of Sir Charles Lyell, the great
geologist.
Professor George Romanes, with whom I
had corresponded and exchanged publications
but whom I had never met, invited me to spend
a few days with him at his charming home in
Oxford. In spite of the fact that he was at the
time seriously threatened with the brain trouble
of which he soon after died, I found him
cheerful and genial, and on the day of my
arrival he invited several of his intimate friends
to meet me. I then became acquainted with Mr.
Gore, now Canon Gore, a man of remarkable
ability, editor of the celebrated book Lux Mundi
and author of the most important essays in it.
After dinner I walked over the university
grounds with him, and he took my breath away
by telling me that he thought so highly of my
book, Evolution and its Relation to Religious
Thought, to which Professor Romanes had
drawn his attention, that he used it in his
classes on that subject and in a few days would
examine them on it.
Professor Romanes himself was obliged to
be very quiet, but his wife was full of energy
and spirit and carried me everywhere and
showed me everything about Oxford. She took
me to see the venerable and distinguished physiologist,
Sir John Burdon-Sanderson, and then
insisted on my accompanying her, dressed as I
was, to a garden party at one of the colleges for
women, where I met many charming people,
among them Sir John Evans, the anthropologist.
I also dined in the hall of Christ Church with
the dons, but found the dinner formal and
rather stiff.
About the first of July we left London for
Edinburgh, visiting on the way the quaint little
town of Stratford on Avon, peculiarly interesting
to me because of my unbounded admiration
and love for Shakespeare; the still quainter and
less changed Warwick and its wonderfully beautiful
castle; Kenilworth, where every one that
loves Walter Scott will endeavor to find traces
of the magnificence that he has celebrated; Melrose,
with its fine ruined abbey; and Abbotsford,
the home of Scott.
After several days in beautiful Edinburgh,
where I particularly admired the view of the
castle from across the gorge, having seen everything
worth seeing, we went on to Stirling,
and thence to Glasgow by the Trossachs and
Lochs Lomond and Katrine, a charming trip.
In Glasgow I went at once to call upon Sir
William Thomson, whom I had met in Philadelphia
at the Centennial Exposition. "Is Sir
William Thomson at home?" I asked of the
splendid footman that appeared in answer to
my ring. "Lord Kelvin, if you please," he answered.
"No, sir; he has gone to Dublin to attend
the tercentennial celebration there." Ah
well, thought I, then I shall see him there. I
visited the University of Glasgow, but as I had
no letters of introduction became acquainted
with no one save the Curator of the Museum.
From Glasgow we went to "Auld Ayr, wham
ne'er a town surpasses," and thence via Stranraer,
across the Channel to Belfast. We
arrived at Dublin too late for the celebration,
so I again missed seeing Lord Kelvin. But
walking across the campus of Trinity I met an
old friend from home, Professor Wm. Carey
Jones, the delegate from the University of California
to the celebration.
In New York I had met an Irish lady, Mrs.
O'Connell, daughter of Bianconi, the great benefactor
of Ireland, who introduced good roads,
jaunting cars, and stages all over the country,
and wife of a nephew of Daniel O'Connell, the
Liberator, a most cultured woman, full of genuine
Irish wit and humor. She had most cordially
invited me to visit her in Ireland, and
when she learned that we were in London wrote
at once fixing a time for our visit. From Dublin,
therefore, we went by rail to Gould's Cross,
near Cashell, the capital of the Kingdom of Ireland,
and from there in her carriage to Longfields,
her home. She and her son received us
with the most whole-souled hospitality and insisted
on our staying a week instead of the two
or three days that we had intended. Longfields
is a typical Irish estate, charmingly situated
in a bend of the river Suir. The family
was Irish of the Irish, so not only lived on the
place and managed the estate but took a deep
interest in the intellectual and moral welfare of
the tenantry. Though but twenty, Mrs. O'Connell's
son had organized a temperance society
among the tenants, and as an example to them,
though wine was on the table every day and
drunk freely by every one else, including the
visiting priests, he never touched it. He also
got up lectures and plays for them in a barn
rudely fitted up for the purpose, and they in
turn serenaded us with their brass band and
formally conducted us to our seats at a performance.
The music was discordant enough
surely, but we enjoyed it as the spontaneous
offering of a kindly spirit. In company with
Mrs. O'Connell we visited the cabins of the tenants
and chatted with them, everywhere seeing
evidences of the kindly and even affectionate
relation that existed between the tenantry and
the landlord. If all estates were managed in
this way, there would be no Irish question.
Leaving this delightful place and these
charming people with great reluctance, we went
to Killarney. The beautiful lakes there richly
deserve their reputation, the intricate complexity
of outline giving them an inexpressible
charm. The freshness and greenness here were
simply unsurpassable, even in the Emerald Isle
itself. We saw the lakes under peculiarly
favorable conditions, the days being fine but
changeable, fitful, and capricious. After every
light shower the sun would again break forth
and flood the scene with glory. The charm of
the lakes as I saw them seemed to me a fitting
emblem of the charm of the Irish character.
Having seen the Italian, Swiss, Scotch, and
Irish lakes, and having camped for weeks among
the mountain lakes of California, I may now
briefly compare them. All are beautiful in the
highest degree; but the beauty of the Italian and
Swiss is characterized by splendor, magnificence,
and grandeur; that of the Scotch by wildness
and picturesqueness; and that of the Irish
by simple, unalloyed, gladsome, satisfying
beauty alone. The scenery and lakes of the
Coast Range of California are very similar to
those of Scotland and fully equal; we find
here the same bosky hillsides about the lakes.
Though artificial and on a smaller scale, Lakes
San Andreas, Pilarcitos, and Crystal Springs,
in San Mateo County, within twenty miles of
San Francisco, are equal to anything I saw in
Scotland. But the lakes of the Sierra are different
from all the others, and I know not how
to characterize them save by saying that their
beauty is enhanced by the absolute solitude and
unbroken silence.
From Killarney we went to Cork and
Queenstown, the beggars of which places were
the only signs of the poverty and misery of the
Irish people that we saw, and took the steamer
City of Paris for New York.
In the winter of 1892-'93 I made a trip to
southern California, and gave courses of University
Extension lectures in Los Angeles and
San Diego on Glaciers and the Glacial Epoch
in California. On the way south I stopped at
Fresno and lectured before the Teachers' Convention
on The Relation of Organic Evolution
to Human Progress, which lecture was published
in the Pacific Coast Teacher. *
The twenty-sixth of February, 1893, was my
seventieth birthday, and in honor of the occasion
the Academic Senate of the University
gave me a dinner in the Maple Room of the Palace
Hotel, San Francisco. There was a very
large attendance, including several distinguished
visitors, and a number of complimentary
addresses were made. I was sincerely
touched by this evidence of the affection of my
colleagues.
In June I went on a camping trip to the
Yosemite with my son. I was far from well,
and did not improve in the valley. Over three-score
and ten, I felt that my life was spent, and
thought that surely this was the last time I
should see the Yosemite. Ill and low-spirited,
I rode about alone, taking leave with tears of the
splendid cliffs and glorious waterfalls as of
dearest friends. But as a matter of fact I
visited the valley several times after this.
Early in August I went to Madison, Wisconsin,
and there gave my presidential address before
the American Association for the Advancement
of Science. My subject was Theories of
Mountain Origin, and the address was published
not only in the Proceedings * of the Association
but also in the Journal of Geology. ** On
returning
to Berkeley I wrote a memoir of my brother
John that was published in 1894 in the third
volume of Biographical Memoirs of the National
Academy of Science. ***
In the spring of 1894 occurred the Midwinter
Exposition at San Francisco, and I was invited
to address one of the congresses connected with
it. I spoke on The Theory of Evolution and
Social Progress, and brought out some important
original views that, when published in the
Monist **** in July
of the following year, attracted
considerable attention. After again spending
the summer in the Yosemite, but this time at
the hotel, I attended the meeting of the American
Association for the Advancement of Science,
at Brooklyn, N. Y., in August.
In this year I was elected an Honorary Member
of the American Institute of Mining Engineers.
Professor Rossiter Raymond wrote inviting
me to close the discussion on Professor
Posepny's Genesis of Ore Deposits, to which all
of the most distinguished practical geologists of
the country had contributed, and stating that the
Institute desired to elect me an honorary member
but was barred because I had never contributed
to their proceedings. I accepted the
invitation, and my paper having been published
in the twenty-fourth volume of their Transactions, *
was duly elected.
In 1895 I wrote three papers. By invitation
I went to Denver and addressed the National
Educational Association on The Effect of the
Theory of Evolution on Education, which address
was published in the Proceedings of the
Association ** for
that year, and reprinted in
the Educational Review.
*** The
Philosophical
Union of the University of California had been
studying The Conception of God, by Professor
Josiah Royce, an alumnus of the University,
and the year's work was closed by a general public
meeting at which addresses were made by
Professor Royce himself, Professor Howison,
Professor Mezes, of the University of Texas,
also an alumnus of the University, and myself.
These addresses, after having been published in
pamphlet form by the Union for its members,
were enlarged somewhat and published as a
book by The Macmillan Company. I also wrote
by invitation a memoir of Professor Dana that
was read at the December meeting of the Geological
Society of America, at which meeting I
was elected president of the Society. The
memoir was published in the Bulletins of the
Society in 1896, *
and was, with my permission,
incorporated by Dr. D. C. Gilman in his life of
Dana, 1899, as a suitable estimate of his scientific
work.
In January, 1896, I gave up my undergraduate
class and henceforth gave only special, for
the most part graduate, courses in geology and
comparative physiology. I did this partly because
my class had become so large - over four
hundred in 1895 - that it took me nearly a month
to look over and grade their examination papers,
partly that the young men under me, Professors
Lawson and Merriam, might have a better
chance. On my own account I regretted the
change more than I can express, for I deeply
loved my undergraduate class. Their eager
faces always inspired me to do my best and they
had shown me so much real affection that I felt
that I should miss them infinitely. But, on the
other hand, I could now do something more
than elementary teaching, and hoped to be able
to inspire my students with the true spirit of
investigation.
It was in this year that the students generally,
but especially my individual pupils, began
to recognize my birthday by decorating my lecture-table
and giving me some valuable present,
which this year took the form of a fine portrait
of my old master Agassiz. Six successive years
now they have done this, until it has become
a regular university celebration. This year
(1901) I thought they would forget it, as I was
on the other side of the continent, three thousand
miles away; but just as I was about to sit
down to the birthday turkey in Macon, Georgia,
I received a telegram of congratulation from the
students of the University. I was intensely
gratified, but thought of course nothing more
was possible; but on my return to Berkeley I
found awaiting me their annual gift, a really
valuable work of art. * The many evidences of
affection that I have received from the students,
the faculty, the regents, and all the people of
the State have greatly endeared the University
of California and the people to me. There is no
place like California!
The year 1896 was an especially prolific one
with me. In the spring I wrote as my contribution
to the discussion of Professor Watson's
Comte, Mill, and Spencer, which the Philosophical
Union was studying, a paper on The Relation
of Biology to Philosophy. This was also
read at Greenacre and Jacksonville in August,
at Boston and Cambridge in October, and at
Columbia in December; and was finally published,
but without my permission, in the Arena
for April, 1897. ** This was a grievous wrong
to me, particularly as the sense of the article
was marred by some bad typographical errors;
but I do not think that the editor of the Arena
was responsible for it. A little later in the
spring I wrote an article entitled From Animal
to Man, in which I tried to point out the essential
differences; and published it in the Monist,
for April, 1896. *
In the summer I attended the meeting of the
American Association for the Advancement of
Science, at Buffalo, and presided over the Geological
Society of America. The meeting was
rather informal as the papers were by agreement
read before the Geological Section of the
Association, but was notable because in honor
of Professor James Hall on the completion of
his sixtieth consecutive year of work on the
geology of New York. Many addresses were
made, including one by myself, and published in
Science ** in the
following November. The remainder
of August I spent in New York superintending
new editions of my books, Sight and
The Elements of Geology, and early in September
set sail for England with my wife and
daughter Caroline.
The special purpose of this trip to England
was to attend the meeting at Liverpool of the
British Association for the Advancement of
Science, to which I had been especially invited.
I met many old friends and made a number of
new ones, among them Rev. John Watson (Ian
Maclaren), the Rev. Mr. Armstrong, Sir H.
Roscoe, with whom I had a long talk on education
in the United States, and Mr. and Mrs.
Bouloir. In London also I met many friends,
though many others, among them Professor
Hughes and Sir John Lubbock, were unfortunately
out of town. Sir Archibald Geikie was
again very cordial and kind, as was Professor
Woodward, of the British Museum of Natural
History. Of Herbert Spencer, who invited me
to luncheon at his home, I saw much. I there
met Mr. Carnegie, who introduced me to the
Athenæum and had me made a member during
my stay in London.
Twice, once by myself and once with my
family, I visited Mr. Pearsall Smith at his country
house near Haslemere, Surrey. Mr. Smith,
who is an American, is a remarkable man. In
early life he was a most wonderful lay-revivalist,
famous throughout America and Europe,
even kings and queens seeking his company and
honoring him. A man of genial, sympathetic
nature, warm feelings, and vivid imagination, but
also of clear, vigorous mind, he began, as might
have been expected, to suspect his vivid visions
as he grew older, and finally ended in utter
skepticism. I talked much and earnestly with
him, and, like a drowning man at a plank, he
caught at my views with a joy and love that
were overpowering. He actually hugged me
and almost wept when we parted, and after my
return to America continued to write expressing
his gratitude and love. His place is in one
of the most beautiful parts of England, a favorite
summer resort of Tennyson, Tyndal, and
Harrison. The country is diversified and in
part covered with primeval forests of great extent,
which Mr. Smith asserts are the very ones
in which Gurth and Wamba fed the hogs of
Cedric the Saxon!
I was obliged to make my stay in England
short that I might be present at the sesquicentennial
celebration at Princeton in October,
when the name and legal status of the institution
were changed from the College of New Jersey
to Princeton University. It was made a
great occasion, with ceremonies, parades, and
addresses. Distinguished men from all parts
of the world were honored with degrees, and I
was given that of LL. D. The degree has become
so common that I care little for it per se,
but given under these circumstances it certainly
was a distinguished honor.
After the celebration I visited Cambridge as
the guest of a former pupil in the University of
California, Professor Josiah Royce; and spent
a delightful fortnight meeting many old friends,
among the number Mrs. Agassiz and Alexander
Agassiz, Mrs. Asa Gray, and James Peirce.
While here I read my paper on The Relation
of Biology to Philosophy at a meeting of the
Cambridge Conference at the home of Mrs. Ole
Bull, and spent one evening discussing evolution
and its relation to religion with the professors
and students of the Divinity School, and
another dining with "the Berkeley colony,"
some twenty or twenty-five of my former students
in California. Under the guidance of
Mrs. Geo. H. Palmer, a former president of
Wellesley, I visited that college and was hospitably
entertained by the president and faculty.
It is one of the most charming places I ever
saw, with extensive grounds, thick woods, beautiful
lakes, and fine buildings - a very paradise.
From Cambridge I went for a short visit to Bar
Harbor as the guest of Mrs. Mary Ward Dorr.
After attending the meetings of the National
Academy of Science in New York in November,
I went South, whither my wife and daughter
had preceded me. Soon after Christmas, however,
I was in Washington to preside at the
meeting of the Geological Society of America.
My address on Earth Crust Movements and
Their Causes was not only published in Science *
and as a Bulletin **
by the Society, but
was selected with a number of distinguished
papers to be reprinted in the Report of the
Board of Regents of the Smithsonian Institution
for 1896. ***
Immediately after this meeting I returned
South and Mrs. Le Conte and I celebrated our
golden wedding in my daughter's house at
Scottsboro, only two miles from Midway, where
we were married. Joe having come on from
California, we had our celebration in the presence
of all our children and grandchildren, as
well as of many friends from Milledgeville and
Macon. It was a happy occasion for all, but
most of all for my dear wife and me. On the
very day of the celebration we were made still
happier by the arrival of telegrams of greeting
and congratulation and of presents from the
regents, the faculty, and the students of the
University of California. But what can I say
of the great reception that followed our return,
when three or four thousand people crowded
into the Hopkins Art Building of the University
to welcome us home? There was of course the
usual hand-shaking and speechifying, and we
were presented with a beautiful golden loving-cup.
This splendid reception had been arranged
by the alumni of the University, and
was all the more gratifying to me because given
not to me alone but to my dear good wife as well.
And, as if this was not enough, the faculty gave
us a splendid dinner! I do not relate these
things in any spirit of boastfulness or vanity;
on the contrary, they make me feel really
humble.
The summer of 1897 I spent in the Yosemite
once more with my family, my son and daughter
camping and my wife and I staying at the hotel.
I joined the campers for a while and made a
very enjoyable trip of three or four days to
Clouds' Rest and the Little Yosemite. Is this
the last time I shall behold these marvels, the
very last? We shall see.
In 1898 I published a new and revised edition
of my Compend of Geology; delivered an
address on Charter Day on The True Idea of a
University; and contributed my share to the
Philosophical Union's discussion of Professor
James's The Will to Believe, by reading a paper
on his chapter on Reflex Function and Theism.
My Charter Day address was printed in the
University Chronicle, * and the latter part was
reprinted in the Monist ** under the title A Note
on the Religious Significance of Science.
The summer of 1898 and that of the following
year I devoted to the care of my daughter,
who was seriously ill with nervous prostration.
I made no long trips, merely taking my wife and
daughter into Sonoma County and into the
Santa Cruz mountains for a few weeks.
During 1899 I published in the Journal of
Geology *** a paper
that I regard as one of my
most important, that on The Ozarkian and its
Significance in Theoretical Geology. It gathered
up many thoughts that had long been germinating
in my mind and had ripened and taken definite
shape during my lectures to a graduate
class in geology. In January and February,
1900, I published in the Popular Science Monthly
****
a popular article entitled A Century of
Geology, in which I briefly traced the history
of the evolution of geological thought.
I had thought my camping days were over,
and had taken an affectionate leave of the grand
scenes of the high Sierra. But from time to
time the yearning for camp life comes upon me,
and as Joe was preparing for a camping trip in
the King's River cañon, which I had never
seen, he urged me to accompany him. I was
now seventy-seven, but was in good health and
spirits, so determined to try it. Such camps
have always renewed my life and this was no
exception. I was in camp six weeks, part of the
time at an altitude of eleven thousand feet - I
even reached Kearsarge Pass, twelve thousand
feet - and was in perfect health all the time.
As Joe is the prince of campers, we lived well;
and I never enjoyed a camping trip more than
this one. Is this my last, my very last? I suppose
so. On my return I wrote an account of
the trip, which was published, with reproductions
of photographs by my son, in the October,
1900, number of Sunset. *
During the summer the regents again voted
me leave of absence for a year, this time that I
might be present at and take part in the deliberations
and discussions of the international congresses
that were to meet in Paris in this closing
year of the century. I had been invited to meet
with the Geological, Mining, Zoological, Psychological,
Geographical, and Educational Congresses;
and was especially anxious to meet the
assembled geologists. But at the last moment,
when I had engaged my steamship tickets and
made all preparations to go, the condition of my
daughter, whose illness has been mentioned,
compelled me to give up the idea. In September,
however, as she was much better, my wife
and I went East with the intention of crossing
the Atlantic. But in New York I was taken ill
with la grippe, and was in the hospital for a
month with a slight fever and a severe bronchial
cough. As soon as I was able I went to the
home of my daughter in Columbia, South
Carolina, and there quickly and completely
recovered. I spent the winter in Columbia,
Scottsboro, and Macon with my children, grandchildren,
and great-grandchildren, and really renewed
my youth in the delights of my love for
them. As I was none the worse for my illness,
I decided to go to Europe in the spring. But
Mrs. Le Conte yearned for her home and the
children in California, and I began to perceive
that she would not be happy during a visit to
Europe. I therefore reluctantly brought her
back home, arriving on the third of March,
1901. So here I am again. I still hope to finish
my year of absence in Europe, but I know
not. My son is to marry in June and much desires
that I should be present at his wedding.
And now, looking back on a long life of incessant
activity, what have I done of value to
the world? what have I added to human
thought? what influences for good may I hope
to leave behind me?
I. - In Science, and touching only the most
important points:
(a) My paper in 1859 on The Correlation of
Physical, Chemical, and Vital Force gave, I
think, both impulse and greater definiteness to
scientific thought on that subject. Carpenter in
the last edition of his Physiology gives me
credit for distinct advance on this subject.
(b) My researches on the phenomena of binocular
vision, I am sure did clear up the thought
in this field. I claim, and have been generally
accorded, the credit of several original thoughts,
which have remained a permanent possession of
science: (1) The demonstration of the real nature
of the horopter; (2) The demonstration of
the true nature of the theory of binocular perspective;
(3) The demonstration of certain fundamental
physical phenomena in binocular vision,
and the devising of a new mode of diagrammatic
representation based thereon. These
phenomena had been observed by some, but not
understood. Their explanation had been
hinted at by others, but never before clearly
brought out; (4) The explanation, for the
first time, of certain peculiarities of phantom
planes.
(c) In Geology, I believe some real substantial
advance in science was made in my series of
papers; (1) on the structure and origin of
mountain ranges; (2) on the genesis of metalliferous
veins; (3) especially in that on critical
periods in the history of the earth; (4) on the
demonstration of the Ozarkian, or better, the
Sierran epoch, as one of great importance in the
history of the earth. I might mention several
others that I believe are of prime importance,
but I am willing to stand by these.
(d) In Biology, my views on glycogeny,
although not yet certain, have undoubtedly
contributed to clearness of scientific thought on
that important subject.
II. - In Philosophy.
I look back with especial pleasure on my
writings on evolution. I lay no claim to the
discovery of new facts bearing on the theory of
evolution, but only to have cleared up its nature
and scope and especially to have shown its true
relation to religious thought. It is well to stop
a moment to show the rôles of different thinkers
in the advance on this subject. Leaving out of
consideration mere vague philosophic speculations,
like those of ancient philosophers and of
Swedenborg in more modern times, I would say
that the rôle of Lamarck was to introduce evolution
as a scientific theory; that of Darwin to
present the theory in such wise as to make it
acceptable to and accepted by the scientific
mind; that of Huxley to fight the battles of evolution
and to win its acceptance by the intelligent
popular mind; that of Spencer to generalize
it into a universal law of nature, thereby
making it a philosophy as well as a scientific
theory. Finally, it was left to American thinkers
to show that a materialistic implication is
wholly unwarranted, that evolution is entirely
consistent with a rational theism and with other
fundamental religious beliefs. My own work
has been chiefly in this direction. In my lectures
in 1872 on Religion and Science, I might
be called a reluctant evolutionist, yet even then,
in the sixteenth chapter of the book, I tried to
show the mode of origin of the spirit of man
from the psyche of animals by a process of evolution.
In a few years, however, I was an evolutionist,
thorough and enthusiastic. Enthusiastic,
not only because it is true, and all truth
is the image of God in the human reason, but
also because of all the laws of nature it is by
far the most religious, that is, the most in accord
with religious philosophic thought. It is,
indeed, glad tidings of great joy which shall be
to all peoples. Woe is me, if I preach not the
Gospel. Literally, it can be shown that all the
apparent irreligious and materialistic implications
of science are reversed by this last child
of science, or rather this daughter of the marriage
of science and philosophy. During all my
life I have striven earnestly to show this. My
book on Evolution and its Relation to Religious
Thought is the embodiment of the result of
these strivings, although I believe that if I
wrote it again I could add much to the argument.
I began this line of thought in 1871, and
believe, and therefore claim, that I was the
pioneer in this reaction against the materialistic
and irreligious implication of the doctrine of
evolution. I look with greater pleasure on this
than on anything else that I have done. At first
I suffered some, not much, obloquy on the part
of the extreme orthodox people, but I have lived
to see this pass away, and all intelligent clergymen
coming to my position.
All, or nearly all, of my philosophic writings
are more or less connected with the doctrine of
evolution, and I regard these as among the most
important of my writings. Indeed one of my
friends thinks that the best and most permanent
that I have done is in the domain of philosophy
rather than in that of science proper. But he
is a philosopher; perhaps my scientific friends
think differently.
THE END
Return to Menu Page for The Autobiography of Joseph Le Conte by Joseph Le Conte Return to First-Person Narratives of the American South, Beginnings to
1920 Home Page Return to Documenting the American South Home Page
Page 17
Page 18
Page 19
Page 20
Page 21
Page 22
Page 23
Page 24
Page 25
Page 26
Page 27
In corporal sufferance finds a pang as great
As when a giant dies.
Page 28
Page 29
Page 30
Page 31
Page 32
Page 33
Page 34
Page 35
Page 36
Page 37CHAPTER II
COLLEGE LIFE; CHOICE OF A PROFESSION;
FIRST LOVE
ON the 16th of January, 1838, we started
for college, John, Lewis, and I. John had already
been in college three years, and was now
in the senior class. Lewis and I were leaving
home for the first time. Everything was new
to me, so in spite of my recent sorrow I was
ashamed to find my spirits rapidly reviving.
Though Athens was but three hundred miles
distant, we were a week on the road, for the
journey was all by stage, except twenty miles on
the newly made Georgia Railroad, the first in the
State. There is very little to be said of the tedious
journey. Two incidents on the way may, perhaps,
be worth mentioning, as showing my extreme
inexperience and the moral influences
under which I had been reared.
Page 38
Page 39
Page 40
Page 41
Page 42
Page 43
Page 44
Page 45
Page 46
Page 47
Page 48
Page 49
Page 50
Page 51
Page 52
Page 53
Page 54
Page 55
Page 56
Page 57
Page 58
Page 59
Page 60
Page 61
Page 62CHAPTER III
MEDICAL STUDY IN NEW YORK; TRIP THROUGH
THE NORTHWEST
I SPENT the whole winter and the spring
until May attending lectures at the College of
Physicians and Surgeons, then on Crosby street,
New York. It was a constant grind, grind of
lectures, six lectures every day for six days in
the week. During the winter course of four
months the professors were Drs. Parker, Gilman,
James M. Smith, Watts, Beck, and Torrey.
This was followed by a spring course of two
months by specialists, of whom I particularly
remember Dr. Alonzo Clark, who lectured on
pulmonary diseases.
Page 63
Page 64
Page 65
Page 66
Page 67
Page 68
Page 69
Page 70
Page 71
Page 72
Page 73
Page 74
Page 75
Page 76
Page 77
Page 78
Page 79
Page 80
Page 81
Page 82
Page 83
Page 84
Page 85
Page 86
Page 87
Page 88
Page 89
Page 90
Page 91
Page 92
Page 93
Page 94
Page 95
Page 96
Page 97
Page 98
Page 99
Page 100
Page 101
Page 102
Page 103
Page 104CHAPTER IV
TRIPS TO THE GEORGIA MOUNTAINS; MARRIAGE;
MEDICAL PRACTISE
YES, I graduated as Doctor of Medicine in
1845; just fifty-five years ago I was invested
with the grave responsibilities of life and death.
I felt then, and see still more clearly now, how
utterly unfitted I was to assume the terrible
responsibilities of medical practise. At that
time the courses were shamefully incomplete.
This troubled me little at that time, however,
because I did not expect to practise. I was
independent, and had studied medicine mainly as
the best preparation for science.
Page 105
Page 106
Page 107
Page 108
Page 109
Page 110
Page 111
Page 112
Page 113
Page 114
Page 115
Page 116
Page 117
Page 118
Page 119
Page 120
Page 121
Page 122
Page 123
Page 124
Page 125
Page 126
Page 127CHAPTER V
STUDY WITH AGASSIZ
I WAS very sorry to leave Macon. Mainly
through my wife, I had a large circle of friends
who were the most influential people in the city.
My most intimate friend was my wife's uncle,
Eugenius A. Nisbet, Representative in Congress
and judge of the Supreme Court of Georgia.
With him I often took long walks, sometimes
spending whole days pretending to fish but
really reading Izaak Walton and discussing all
sorts of literary and philosophic topics. I also
took long walks with Dr. James Green, studying
the plants in the region about the city. I
continued, moreover, to increase my collection of
birds. It was at this time that I fell in with the
works of Richard Owen, the great comparative
anatomist, and it was perhaps his The Archetype
and Homologies of the Vertebrate System
which interested me intensely, that more than
anything else decided me to become a pupil of
Agassiz.
Page 128
Page 129
Page 130
Page 131
Page 132
Page 133
Page 134
Page 135
Page 136
Page 137
Page 138
* X, pt. 2, 103-119.
** Sec. ser., xxiii, 46-60.
Page 139
Page 140
Page 141
Page 142
* The drawings I still have, but the manuscript I lost at the
time of Sherman's raid and the burning of Columbia, S. C.
Page 143
Page 144
* Cf. also Chapter II of Evolution and its Relation to Religious
Thought.
Page 145
Page 146
Page 147
Page 148
Page 149
Page 150
Page 151
Page 152
Page 153
Page 154CHAPTER VI
PROFESSORSHIPS IN OGLETHORPE UNIVERSITY, THE
UNIVERSITY OF GEORGIA, AND SOUTH CAROLINA
COLLEGE
AFTER a residence of about fifteen months
I left Cambridge and all my dear friends there
in the middle of October, 1851, and went to New
York for a visit of some ten days with my uncle
there. Thence we went on to Savannah by
steamer. On landing I was greatly shocked to
hear of the death of my brother Lewis, who had
accidentally shot himself and fallen a victim to
his passion for gunning. About the first of November
we went out to Liberty, and during the
following month I received a call to take the
professorship of the sciences at Oglethorpe
University, Midway, Georgia. I was to teach
all the sciences except astronomy, which was
attached to the mathematical chair. All the
sciences! But I must begin. The salary was
only a thousand dollars a year, but as I had
other sources of income I accepted.
Page 155
Page 156
Page 157
Page 158
Page 159
Page 160
Page 161
Page 162
Page 163
* X, pt. 2, 103-119.
** Sec. ser., xxiii, 46-60.
Page 164
Page 165
Page 166
Page 167
Page 168
Page 169
Page 170
Page 171
Page 172
Page 173
1. N. S., v, 177-204.
2. XIV, 325-336, 425-434.
3. Sec. ser., v, 337-347.
4. XIII, 187-203.
5. Sec. ser., xxviii, 305-319.
6. XIX, 133.
7. First ser., iv, 291-293.
Page 174
* IV, 156-170.
Page 175
Page 176
Page 177
Page 178CHAPTER VII
IN TIME OF WAR
DURING the summer of 1860 I was again
absent from Columbia for two weeks, attending
the meeting of the American Association for the
Advancement of Science, at Newport, at which
meeting I was elected the General Secretary of
the Association. This was the last meeting held
until the one in Nashville in 1866, and was therefore
memorable. Every one felt a deep, suppressed
uneasiness concerning the political conditions
of the country. It was like the stifling
air before a storm. Political parties were all
split up, there being four presidential candidates
in the field: Douglas, Democrat; Breckinridge,
Southern Democrat; Lincoln, Black Republican;
and Bell, Old Line Whig. Douglas
made a stirring appeal at Newport while the
Association was in session, and I went to hear
him.
Page 179
Page 180
Page 181
Page 182
Page 183
Page 184
Page 185
Page 186
Page 187
Page 188
Page 189
Page 190
Page 191
Page 192
Page 193
Page 194
Page 195
Page 196
Page 197
Page 198
Page 199
Page 200
Page 201
Page 202
Page 203
Page 204CHAPTER VIII
A FUGITIVE BEFORE SHERMAN'S ARMY
AT last, after an absence of nearly two
months, I again reached home. But the indefatigable
Sherman was close by, and I knew not
how soon I might be compelled to run. The
next week was an anxious one for all of us, and
its memory is burned into my brain. The
enemy, swearing vengeance against South
Carolina, the cradle of secession, approached
step by step; consternation and panic flight of
women and children in front and a blackened
ruin behind. Three days after my return I received
orders from Richmond to remove the
chemical laboratory to that place, and after several
days' hard work packing shipped the boxes
by rail on the fifteenth of February. The depot
was crowded with people trying to get away,
women and children pleading to be taken aboard
the cars. The panic was really frightful, but
still I strove to remain calm, for, though both
Page 205
Page 206
Page 207
Page 208
Page 209
Page 210
Page 211
Page 212
Page 213
Page 214
Page 215
Page 216
Page 217
Page 218
Page 219
Page 220
Page 221
Page 222
Page 223
Page 224
Page 225
Page 226
Page 227
Page 228
Page 229CHAPTER IX
AFTER THE WAR
DURING the entire war we suffered somewhat
for food - I hardly tasted tea, coffee, or
sugar for four years - but after the burning of
Columbia we were straitened indeed. For a
week the negroes on our lot, some twenty in number,
fed us with what they had gathered during
the sack. After that for a couple of weeks provisions
came in from the surrounding country,
and we drew rations of beef, bacon, and cornmeal
from the city. Then I went to Augusta
and secured supplies from friends there, and
still later a tierce of rice that belonged to the
Niter and Mining Bureau was sent us from
Camden.
Page 230
Page 231
Page 232
Page 233
Page 234
Page 235
Page 236
Page 237
Page 238
Page 239
Page 240
* XCVII, 68-77, 153-168, 168-177.
Page 241
* XXXVII, 131-140; xxxviii, 179-193, 193-202.
Page 242CHAPTER X
EARLY YEARS IN CALIFORNIA
AFTER having been connected for thirteen
years with the South Carolina College and University,
I left Columbia in August, 1869. I was
very, very sorry to leave, for not only was the
society in the city delightful, but five months before
my departure my eldest daughter had married
Mr. Farish Furman, and it was a bitter trial
for us to leave her and place a whole continent
between us. But Furman was a fine, energetic,
talented young fellow, an old pupil of mine,
whom I knew well; and I was confident that my
daughter was in good hands.
Page 243
Page 244
Page 245
* The Mode of Representing the Position of Double Images.
Am. Jour. Sc., ci, 33-44.
** Ibid., cii, 1-10.
*** Ibid., cii, 315-323, 417-426.
Page 246
*
Nouv. Per., xli, 394-422.
**
Sur la Transparence des Images Doubles.
Arch. des Sc.,
Nouv. Per., xlv, 229-232.
***
On an Optical Illusion. Phil. Mag., xli, 4th ser., pt. i,
266-269.
Page 247
Page 248
* A Theory of the Formation of the Great Features of the
Earth's Surface. Am. Jour. Sc., civ, 345-355, 460-472.
** On the Formation of the Features of the Earth's
Surface.
Reply to Criticisms of T. Sterry Hunt. Am. Jour. Sc., cv, 448-453.
Page 249
* On the Great Lava-flood of the West; and on the Structure
and Age of the Cascade Mountains. Am. Jour. Sc., cvii,
167-180, 259-367.
Page 250
Page 251
* On Some of the Ancient Glaciers of the Sierra Nevada. Am.
Jour. Sc., cx, 126-139.
Page 252
Page 253
* Am. Jour. Sc., cxviii, 35-44.
Page 254
* Am. Jour. Sc., cxi, 294-304.
** The School, the College, and the University.
Princ. Rev.,
n. s., v, 177-204.
*** I, 3-19.
Page 255
Page 256
Page 257
Page 258
Page 259
Page 260
Page 261
Page 262
Page 263
Page 264
Page 265
Page 266CHAPTER XI
SCIENTIFIC AND PHILOSOPHICAL PAPERS, AND
SUMMER EXCURSIONS; TO 1887
RETURNING to the account of my scientific
activity, in 1877 I wrote one of the most important
of my papers, On Critical Periods in the
History of the Earth and their Relation to Evolution;
and On the Quaternary as Such a
Period. * The idea
contained in this paper had
been germinating for several years in my mind,
and has ever since continued to develop there.
It has been reembodied and expanded in several
successive papers. It is given in outline in my
Elements of Geology, ** but in my classes I gave
it much more fully, and with increasing fulness
in successive years. In the same year appeared
my first paper on Some Thoughts on the Glycogenic
Function of the Liver and its Relation
to Vital Force and Vital Heat.
*** This also had
* Am. Jour. Sc., cxiv, 99-114.
** Pp. 594-600.
*** Am. Jour. Sc., cxv, 99-107.
Page 267
* Am. Jour. Sc., cxvi, 95-112.
Page 268
Page 269
* Some Thoughts on the Glycogenic Function of
the Liver.
II. Disposal of Waste. Am. Jour. Sc., cxix, 25-29.
** Am. Jour. Sc., cxix, 176-190.
Page 270
* XVI, 167-179.
** T. xxv (sec. ser., t. xviii), 1880, 770-771.
*** I, 81-104.
**** CXX, 83-93.
Page 271
Page 272
* The Phenomena of Metalliferous
Vein-formation now in
Progress at Sulphur Bank, California. Am. Jour. Sc., cxxiv,
23-33.
Page 273
Page 274
Page 275
Page 276
* On Mineral Vein Formation now in Progress at Steamboat
Springs Compared with the Same at Sulphur Bank. Am. Jour.
Sc., cxxv, 424-426.
** Am. Jour. Sc., cxxvi, 1-19.
*** Proc. Cal. Acad. Sc., Aug. 27, 1882,
1-10.
Page 277
* Am. Jour. Sc., cxxxii, 167-181.
Page 278
Page 279
Page 280
Page 281
Page 282
Page 283
Page 284
Page 285
* Am. Jour. Sc., cxix, 176-190.
** A Post-Tertiary Elevation of the Sierra Nevada
Shown by
the River-beds. Am. Jour. Sc., cxxxii, 167-181.
Page 286
Page 287
Page 288
* VIII, 1-19.
** N, S., xiii, 236-261.
*** VI, 356-381.
**** N. S., viii, 373-393.
Page 289
* Sec. ser., v, 337-347.
Page 290
Page 291CHAPTER XII
GEOLOGICAL EXCURSIONS; FIRST VISIT TO EUROPE;
1887-1892
IN 1887, by invitation of the Rev. George
Wharton James, I made a trip by "buckboard"
through Modoc County, taking my son Joe with
me and giving him his first experience of camp
life. We went from Reno, Nevada, by Pyramid
and Winnemucca Lakes to Surprise Valley and
thence on foot and horseback to Warner Mountain,
camping for about three weeks on Blue
Lake, seven thousand feet above the sea-level.
The scenery about Pyramid Lake is very beautiful
and the geology of the region is extremely
interesting, Pyramid and Winnemucca Lakes
being remnants of the great Lake Lahontan of
glacial times. The old lake terraces, with their
calcareous deposits still hanging on the surrounding
slopes, mark the former height of the
waters. The subject has been exhaustively
treated by Professor I. C. Russell, of the United
Page 292
* Univ. Chronicle, i, 479-497.
Page 293
* Bulletin Cal. Acad. of Sc., viii,
515-520.
** Pacific Educ. Jour., iii, 41-52.
*** XXXIV, 69-76.
Page 294
* New Lights on the Problem of Flying. Pop.
Sc. Mo., xliv,
744-757.
Page 295
Page 296
*
Biog. Memoirs, iii, 369-393.
Page 297
* Am. Geol., iv, 38-44.
** Am. Jour. Sc., cxxxviii, 257-263.
*** Pac. Med. Jour., xxxii, 529-532.
**** Andover Rev., xiv, 1-13.
***** Monist, i, 321-335.
Page 298
* Bull. Geol. Soc. Am., ii, 323-330.
** Open Court, v, 2779-2783.
*** Andover Rev., xvi, 1-11.
Page 299
Page 300
Page 301
Page 302
Page 303
Page 304
Page 305
Page 306
Page 307
Page 308
Page 309
Page 310
Page 311
Page 312
Page 313
Page 314
Page 315
Page 316
Page 317CHAPTER XIII
SCIENTIFIC ACTIVITY; SECOND VISIT TO EUROPE;
SUMMARY
WE arrived in New York in the early part of
August, after a delightfully smooth trip that
broke the record for time. After presiding at
the meeting of the American Association for
the Advancement of Science, at Rochester, I
went directly home. There I found my wife
and daughter, who on their return from Europe
had visited my daughters in the South, and my
son. Joe had received the degree of M. M. E.
from Cornell and had been appointed assistant
in mechanical engineering in the University of
California. Worn out with overwork he had
come directly home from Ithaca, without awaiting
our arrival from Europe, and had gone into
camp in the Sierra, and was now completely restored
to health and vigor. Born in California,
he is every inch a Californian, thinking there is
no place equal to his native State.
Page 318
* II, 131-139.
Page 319
* XLII, 1-27.
** I, 543-573.
*** Pp. 369-393.
**** V, 481-500.
Page 320
* Pp. 996-1006.
** Pp. 149-161.
*** X, 121-136.
Page 321
* VII, 461-474.
Page 322
Page 323
* On the recurrence of Professor Le Conte's birthday in 1902,
the lecture-table was again decorated with flowers by the students
and memorial exercises were held. It is the intention to
hold annual memorial exercises on that day for the members of
the University that have died during the preceding year.
** XVII, 549-567.
Page 324
* VI, 356-381.
** N. S., iv, 698-699.
Page 325
Page 326
Page 327
Page 328
*
N. S., v, 321-330.
**
VIII, 113-126.
***
Pp. 233-244.
Page 329
Page 330
* I, 3-19.
** X, 161-166.
*** VII, 525-544.
**** LVI, 431-443, 546-556.
Page 331
* III, 275-285.
Page 332
Page 333
Page 334
Page 335
Page 336
Page 337